•]  BOOK  STORE, 


:  .LY   Street,  d 
\  r\s\i  \s\r\j\  r\s\^ 


GIFT  OF 


,*•*•  !»•  *  «     ••*'*•  •  J«  • 


KI  AN  A: 


A  TRADITION  OF  HAWAII 


BY 


JAMES   J.    JARVES, 

Author  of  "History  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands,"  "Parisian"  and  "  Italian  Sights, 
"  Art-Hints,"  &c.,  &c. 


BOSTON  AND  CAMBRIDGE  : 
JAMES    MUNROE    AND    COMPANY 

LONDON: 

S.    LOW,    SON,    AND    COMPANY, 
Ludgate  Hill. 

M  DCCC  LVII. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  J857,  by 

JAMES  MUNROE  AND  COMPANY, 

Tn  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


CAMBRIDGE: 
THCRSTOX  A>7D  TOKKT,  PRINTERS. 


T  O 

HIS      MAJESTY 
ALEXANDER    LIHOLIHO, 

WHO   NOW   SO  WORTHILY   FILLS   THE  THRONE   OF   THE 

HAWAIIAN    ISLANDS, 

AS 

KAMEHAMEHA  IV., 

THIS     TRADITION     OF     HIS     KINGDOM     IS 

RESPECTFULLY    INSCRIBED. 


248141 


P  HE  F  A  C  E. 


STRICTLY  speaking,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  Fiction. 
Every  emotion,  thought,  or  action  embodied  into  litera 
ture  has  been  human  experience  at  some  time.  We  can 
imagine  nothing  within  the  laws  of  nature,  but  what  has 
had  or  may  have  an  actual  existence.  A  novel,  therefore, 
but  personifies  the  Truth.  In  giving  a  local  interest  to 
its  actors,  it  introduces  them  to  the  reader  through  the 
medium  of  sympathies  and  passions,  common  to  his  own 
heart,  of  reason  intelligible  to  his  own  mind,  or  of  moral 
sentiments  that  find  an  echo  in  his  own  soul.  Its  success 
depends  upon  the  skill  and  feeling  with  which  the  author 
works  out  his  characters  into  a  consistent  whole  —  creat 
ing  a  simple  and  effective  unity  out  of  his  plot,  locality, 
and  motive.  Still  every  reader  likes  to  feel  that  the  per 
sons  whose  fates  warm  his  interest  in  the  pages  of  a 
romance,  actually  lived  and  were  as  tangibly  human  as 
himself,  and  his  degree  of  interest  is  apt  to  be  in  ratio  to 
his  belief  that  they  were  real  personages.  I  am  glad, 
therefore,  to  be  able  to  assure  my  readers  of  the  following 
facts. 

In  my  youth  I  spent  several  years  in  different  parts  of 
the  Pacific  Ocean,  but  chiefly  at  the  Sandwich  or  Ha- 


6  PREFACE. 

waiian  Islands.  While  engaged  in  procuring  materials  for 
their  history,  —  first  published  in  1843,  —  I  was  much 
struck  with  a  tradition  relating  to  their  history  by  Euro 
peans,  two  and  a  half  centuries  before  Cook  so  accidentally 
stumbled  upon  them.  Briefly  it  was  this  — 

Eighteen  generations  of  kings  previous  to  Kamehameha 
I.,  during  the  reign  of  Kahoukapa,  or  Kiana,  there  arrived 
at  Hawaii,  a  white  priest,  bringing  with  him  an  idol,  which, 
by  his  persuasion,  was  enrolled  in  the  calendar  of  the 
Hawaiian  gods,  and  a  temple  erected  for  its  service. 
The  stranger  priest  acquired  great  influence,  and  left  a 
reputation  for  goodness  that  was  green  in  the  memories 
of  the  people  of  Hawaii  three  centuries  later.  Another 
statement  adds  that  a  vessel  was  wrecked  on  the  island, 
and  the  captain  and  his  sister  reached  the  shore,  where 
they  were  kindly  received  and  adopted  into  the  families  of 
the  chiefs. 

Without  enlarging  here  upon  the  tradition,  and  the 
light  my  subsequent  researches  threw  upon  it,  I  will  sim 
ply  state  that  I  became  convinced  that  a  Spanish  priest, 
woman,  and  several  men  were  rescued  from  a  wreck, 
landed  and  lived  in  Hawaii,  and  acquired  power  and 
consideration  from  their  superior  knowledge,  and  for  a 
while  were  even  regarded  as  gods.  Some  of  them  inter 
married  with  the  aborigines,  and  their  blood  still  exists 
(or  did  recently)  among  certain  families,  who  pride  them 
selves  greatly  upon  their  foreign  origin. 

Other  traces  of  their  existence  are  perceptible  in  the 
customs,  ideas,  and  even  the  language  of  the  natives, 


PREFACE.  7 

which  last  has  a  number  of  words  strikingly  analogous  to 
the  Spanish  of  the  same  meaning.  Captain  Cook  found 
among  them  a  remnant  of  a  sword-blade  and  another  bit 
of  iron.  They  were  not  strangers  to  this  metal,  and  as 
no  ores  exist  in  their  soil,  they  could  have  derived  their 
knowledge  solely  from  foreign  intercourse. 

Soon  after  the  conquest  of  Mexico,  Cortez  sent  three 
vessels  upon  an  exploring  expedition  to  California.  After 
sailing  as  far  as  29°  north,  one  was  sent  back  to  report 
progress.  The  other  two  held  on  and  were  never  heard 
from.  Why  may  not  one  of  these  be  the  vessel  that  was 
wrecked  on  Hawaii  ?  The  winds  would  naturally  drive 
her  in  that  direction,  and  the  date  of  the  expedition 
agrees,  so  far  as  can  be  made  out  from  Hawaiian  chronol 
ogy,  with  the  time  of  the  first  arrival  of  white  men  on 
that  island.  Indeed,  at  that  period  of  maritime  discovery, 
white  men  could  come  from  no  other  quarter.  For  my 
part,  I  believe  that  a  port  of  Mexico  was  the  starting 
point  of  the  wrecked  party ;  a  conjecture  which  derives 
some  plausibility  from  the  fact,  that,  when  the  natives 
offered  the  whites  bananas  and  other  tropical  fruits,  they 
were  familiar  with  them,  which  would  be  the  case,  if  they 
came  from  Tehuantepec,  from  whence  Cortez  fitted  out 
his  vessel. 

To  absolutely  identify  the  white  strangers  of  Hawaii 
with  the  missing  ships  of  Cortez,  is  not  now  possible. 
But  the  interest  in  them,  left  thus  isolated  from  civiliza 
tion  amid  savages,  upon  an  island  in  the  centre  of  the 
then  unknown  ocean,  is  peculiar.  Especially  have  I 


8  PREFACE. 

always  been  curious  to  trace  the  fate  of  the  solitary 
white  woman,  —  a  waif  of  refinement  cast  thus  on  a 
barbarous  shore,  —  and  of  the  priest  too,  —  to  learn  how 
far  their  joint  influence  tempered  the  heathenism  into 
which  they  were  thrown,  or  whether  they  were  finally 
overcome  by  paganism. 

Twelve  years  ago,  while  amid  the  scenery  described  in 
this  volume,  and  the  customs  and  traditions  of  the  natives 
were  fresh  in  my  mind,  I  began  to  pen  their  history  ;  but 
other  objects  prevented  my  going  on,  until  the  past  win 
ter,  when  leisure  and  the  advice  of  friends,  pleased  with 
the  subject,  prompted  its  completion.  The  descriptions 
of  the  natural  features  of  this  remarkable  island,  of  the 
religion,  customs,  government,  and  conditions  of  its  abo 
rigines,  as  well  as  the  events  in  general,  are  as  faithful 
transcripts,  in  words,  of  the  actual,  to  my  personal  know 
ledge,  as  it  is  in  my  power  to  give. 

In  saying  thus  much  for  the  facts,  I  am  in  duty  bound 
to  add  a  word  for  the  ideas.  Prefaces,  some  say,  are 
never  read.  It  may  be  so.  But  for  myself,  I  like  the 
good  old  custom,  by  which  as  author,  or  reader,  I  can  talk 
or  be  talked  directly  to.  It  is  the  only  way  of  familiar 
intercourse  between  two  parties  so  essential  to  each  other. 
I  shall  therefore  speak  on. 

Every  tale  is  based  upon  certain  ideas,  which  are  its 
life-blood.  Of  late,  fiction  has  become  the  channel  by 
which  the  topics  most  in  the  thought  of  the  age,  or  which 
bear  directly  upon  its  welfare,  reach  most  readily  the 
popular  mind.  But  few  authors,  however,  can  count 


PREFACE.  9 

upon  many  readers,  and  I  am  not  one  of  them.  Still 
what  a  man  has  to  say  to  the  public,  should  be  his  earnest 
thought  frankly  told.  No  one  has  a  monopoly  of  wisdom. 
The  most  gifted  author  cannot  fill  the  measure  of  the 
understanding.  The  humblest  may  give  utterance  to 
ideas,  that,  however  plain  to  most  thinkers,  may  through 
him  be  the  means  of  first  reaching  some  minds,  or  at 
least  suggesting  thoughts  that  shall  leave  them  wiser  and 
happier.  If  what  he  say,  has  in  it  no  substance  of 
truth,  it  will  speedily  come  to  naught.  But  on  the 
contrary,  if  it  contain  simply  the  seeds  of  truth,  they 
will  be  sure  to  find  a  ripening  soil  somewhere  in  human 
hearts,  and  bud  and  blossom  into  peace  and  progress. 
With  this  motive  I  have  spoken  freely  such  views  as 
have  been  prompted  by  my  experience  and  reflections. 
They  are  not  much  to  read,  nor  much  to  skip.  Which 
ever  the  reader  does,  he  carries  with  him  my  warmest 
wishes  for  his  welfare,  and  the  hope  that  if  he  find  in 
the  Story  nothing  to  instruct,  it  may  still  be  not 
without  the  power  "  to  amuse." 

CASA  DAUPHINE, 

Piazza  Maria  Antonia, 
Florence,  1857. 


KIANA: 

A   TRADITION    OF    HAWAII 


CHAPTER    I. 

"  They  that  sail  on  the  sea  tell  of  the  danger  thereof ;  and  when 
we  hear  it  with  our  ears,  we  marvel  thereat."  —  Ecclesiasticus, 
xliii.  24. 

"  The  fair  breeze  blew,  the  white  foam  flew, 

The  furrow  followed  free  ; 
We  were  the  first  that  ever  burst 
Into  that  silent  sea." 

Jlncient  Mariner. 

To  be  alone  on  the  great  ocean,  to  feel  besides 
the  ship  that  bears  you,  nothing  human  floats 
within  your  world's  horizon,  begets  in  a  thoughtful 
mind  a  deep  solemnity.  The  voyager  is,  as  it 
were,  at  once  brought  before  the  material  image 
of  eternity.  Sky  and  sea,  each  recedes  without 
limit  from  his  view ;  a  circle  above,  a  circle  around, 
a  circle  underneath,  no  beginning,  no  ending,  no 
repose  for  the  sight,  no  boundary  on  which  to  fix 
the  thought,  but  growing  higher  and  higher,  wider 
and  wider,  deeper  and  deeper,  as  the  eye  gazes  and 
finds  no  resting  point,  —  both  sea  and  sky  suggest, 
with  overpowering  force,  that  condition  of  soul 
which,  knowing  neither  time  nor  space,  forever 


12  KL/LNA  : 

mounts  Godward.  In  no  mood  does  Nature  speak 
louder  to  the  heart  than  in  her  silence.  When  her 
thunders  roll  through  the  atmosphere  and  the  hills 
tremble,  the  ocean  surges  and  the  wind  wails ; 
when  she  laughs  through  her  thousand  notes  from 
bird  or  blossom,  the  heart  either  exults  at  the  strife, 
or  grows  tender  with  sympathy  in  the  universal 
joy.  But  place  man  alone  on  the  ocean,  shrouded 
in  silence,  with  no  living  thing  beyond  his  own 
tiny,  wooden  world  for  companionship,  he  begins 
to  realize  in  the  mighty  expanse  which  engulfs 
his  vision  his  own  physical  insignificancy.  The 
very  stars  that  look  down  upon  him,  with  light 
twinkling  and  faint,  from  the  rapidity  with  which 
they  have  sent  their  rays  through  distant  firma 
ments  to  greet  his  vision  and  tell  him  there  are 
countless  worlds  of  greater  beauty  and  higher  per 
fection  for  his  spirit  to  explore ;  even  they  deepen 
his  feeling  of  littleness,  till,  finally,  his  soul  recovers 
its  dignity  in  the  very  magnitude  of  the  scenery 
spread  for  its  exploration.  It  knows  that  all  this 
is  but  a  portion  of  its  heritage  ;  that  earth,  air  and 
water,  the  very  planets  that  mock  its  curiosity,  are 
ministering  spirits,  given  with  all  their  mysteries 
to  be  finally  absorbed  into  its  own  all-penetrating 
nature. 

Few,  however,  can  so  realize  their  own  spirit- 
power,  as  to  be  calm  in  a  calm.  A  motionless 
ship  upon  a  silent  ocean  has  a  phantom  look. 
The  tall,  tapering  spars,  the  symmetrical  tracery  of 
ropes,  the  useless  sails  in  white  drooping  folds,  the 
black  body  in  sharp  relief  in  the  white  light,  added 


A    TBADITION    OF    HAWAII.  13 

to   the  ghost-ship,  —  the  twin  of  the  one   in  the 
air,  —  in  dimly-shadowed  companionship,  hull  up 
permost  and  her  masts  pointing  downwards  in  the 
blue  water,  make  up  a  spectral  picture.     As  day 
after  day  passes,  overhead  a  hot  burning  sun  whose 
rays  blind   without  rejoicing,   no  ripple  upon  the 
water,  no   life,  because   neither  fish  nor   bird  can 
bear  the  heat ;  the  very  garbage  thrown  overboard 
floating  untouched,   as  if   destruction  rejected   her 
own ;  the  night  mantling  all  in  darkness,  making 
silence  still  more  oppressive,  —  for  even  the  blocks 
refuse  their  wonted  creaking ;  —  all  this  consumes 
the  body  like  rust  slowly  eating  into  iron.     Nature 
faints  and  man  sinks  into  her  lassitude.     He  feels 
deserted  of  his  own  mother.     She  that  bore  him 
mocks  him.     Perchance  a  cold  grey  sky,  pregnant 
with  gloom,  shuts  down  all  around  him,  reflecting 
itself  in  the   ocean  which  looks  even   greyer  and 
colder.     The    atmosphere    grows   barren    of   light. 
No  wind  comes.    Silent,  motionless,  and  despairing, 
the  vessel  lies  upon  the  waters;  not  slumbering, 
for  every  nerve  within  is  quickened  to  unnatural 
keenness  to  catch  a  sign  of  change.     It  comes  not. 
The   seamen's   hearts,  too  worn  to  pray  or  curse, 
daily  sink  deeper  within  them,  like  masses  of  lead 
slowly  finding  their  way   through  the  fathomless 
depths  of  the   ocean.     A   sail,   a  floating   spar,   a 
shark  or  devil  fish,  anything  that  were  of  man  or 
beast,  a  shrub,  the  tiniest  sea-snail  or  wildest  bird, 
would  be  welcomed  as  Columbus  hailed  the  float 
ing  signs  that  told  to  his  mutinous  crew  a  coming 
shore. 

2 


14  KIANA I 

But  none  come.  Weeks  go  by  thus.  Is  man  a 
god  that  his  soul  cannot  fail  within  him!  Must 
he  not  sympathize  with  the  surrounding  inanition! 
Welcome  battle,  welcome  storm,  welcome  all  that 
excites  his  energies,  though  it  consume  blood  and 
muscle;  be  the  mind  racked  and  the  body  tortured; 
still  man  marches  triumphantly  on  to  his  object. 
But  take  away  opposition,  reduce  him  to  nothing 
ness,  convince  him  that  action  begets  no  result, 
that  will  is  powerless,  and  he  is  no  longer  man. 
Not  to  act  is  conscious  annihilation.  But  Nature 
never  wholly  deserts.  She  leaves  hope  to  cheer 
humanity  with  promises  that  sooner  or  later  must 
be  fulfilled.  There  is,  however,  no  condition  so 
destitute  of  all  that  makes  man  Man  as  helpless 
solitude,  when  mind  and  body  alike  without  action, 
stagnate  and  forget  their  origin. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  the  crew  of  a  vessel 
about  the  year  1530,  lying  motionless  on  the  waters 
of  the  Pacific,  not  far  from  25°  north  latitude  and 
140°  west  longitude.  The  bark  was  of  that  frail 
class,  called  caravel,  scarcely  fitted  to  navigate  a 
small  lake,  much  less  to  explore  unknown  seas. 
Yet,  in  those  days  European  navigators  did  not 
hesitate  to  trust  their  lives  and  fortunes,  on  voyages 
of  years'  duration,  to  craft  which  would  now  be  con 
demned  even  for  river  navigation.  The  one  of 
which  we  speak  was  of  about  seventy  tons  burden, 
with  a  high  poop,  which  gave  a  comfortable  cabin, 
a  half  deck  and  a  forecastle,  raised  like  the  poop, 
sufficient  to  give  partial  shelter  to  the  numerous 
crew.  One  mast  with  a  large  lateen  sail  rose  from 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  15 

the  centre  of  the  vessel,  but  her  progress  was  aided 
as  much  by  oars  as  by  canvas.  At  the  masthead 
was  a  castle-shaped  box,  in  which  the  seamen 
could  comfortably  remain,  either  as  lookouts,  or  for 
defence.  This  gave  to  the  spar  a  clumsy,  top- 
heavy  look,  wholly  inconsistent  with  our  modern 
ideas  of  nautical  symmetry. 

It  was  plain  that  the  caravel  had  been  long  from 
port,  and  had  suffered  much  from  stress  of  weather. 
Her  sides  were  rusty  grey;  barnacles  clung  so 
thickly  below  and  above  the  water  line,  as  to 
greatly  interfere  with  her  sailing  qualities;  the 
seams  were  open,  and  as  the  hot  sun  poured  upon 
them,  pitch  oozed  out.  A  tattered  and  threadbare 
sail  hung  loosely  from  the  long  yard  which  sway 
ed  from  the  masthead.  The  cordage  appeared 
strained  and  worn  to  its  last  tension.  Iron  rust 
had  eaten  through  and  stained  the  wood  in  all 
parts  of  the  hull.  If  paint  had  ever  existed,  the 
elements  had  long  since  eaten  it  up.  Everything 
indicated  long  and  hard  usage.  Yet  amid  all  there 
were  signs  of  seamanship  and  discipline ;  for  bad 
and  shattered  as  were  rope,  spar,  and  sail,  every 
thing  was  in  its  place  and  in  the  best  order  its  con 
dition  permitted. 

Within  the  cabin  was  a  weather-beaten  young 
man,  well  made,  of  a  strong  and  active  frame, 
features  bronzed  by  long  exposure  to  varied  cli 
mates,  and  fine  soft  hair,  somewhat  light  in  color, 
which  even  now  would  have  curled  gracefully,  had 
it  been  properly  cared  for.  He  lay  ill  and  panting 
on  the  transom,  with  his  face  close  to  the  open 


16  .      KIANA: 

port,  gasping  for  air;  not  that  he  was  seriously  re 
duced,  for  it  was  readily  seen  that  fatigue,  anxiety 
and  scanty  fare  had  more  to  do  with  his  weak  con 
dition  than  actual  disease.  Near  him  was  a  rude 
chart  of  the  coasts  of  Mexico  and  adjacent  sea, 
which  he  had  long  and  carefully,  and,  to  all  appear 
ance,  fruitlessly  studied.  It  was  covered  with  a  laby 
rinth  of  pencil  marks,  indicating  a  confused  idea  both 
of  navigation  and  his  present  position.  He  had  been 
recently  poring  over  it,  and  at  last  had  thrown  it 
aside  as  utterly  worthless,  or  at  all  events  as  afford 
ing  him  no  clue  by  which  to  extricate  himself  from 
his  present  situation  in  a  sea  wholly  unknown  to 
the  navigators  of  his  day. 

Near  him  sat  a  priest,  whose  thoughtful,  benevo 
lent  face  was  far  from  expressing  despair  even 
under  their  present  circumstances.  He  talked  to  the 
young  man  of  the  necessity  of  trusting  themselves 
to  the  guidance  of  Providence,  and  sought  to  cheer 
him  by  his  own  hopeful  serenity  and  untiring 
action. 

Around  the  deck  and  under  such  shelter  from 
the  heat  as  they  could  contrive,  the  crew  reclined 
in  mournful  groups;  some  with  faces  hardened 
into  despair,  and  others  careless  or  indifferent.  A 
few  only  manifested  a  spirit  of  pious  resignation. 
The  strongest  seldom  spoke.  Their  looks  were  as 
sullen  as  their  tempers  were  fierce,  and  if  they 
opened  their  mouths,  it  was  to  mutter  or  curse, 
daring  Nature  to  do  her  worst.  Nothing  but  their 
physical  debility  prevented  frequent  violent  explo 
sions  of  the  pent-up  irritability  arising  from  their 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  17 

helpless  state.  Disease  and  starvation  were  rapid 
ly  adding  fresh  horrors  to  their  situation.  One 
seaman  lay  on  the  hard  deck  with  a  broken  thigh, 
in  which  mortification  had  already  begun,  groaning 
and  piteously  asking  for  water.  In  his  thirst  he 
would  have  drank  more  in  one  hour  than  was  allow 
anced  to  the  entire  crew  for  a  day's  consumption. 
Several  others,  whose  fevered  tongues  rattled  from 
dryness,  were  also  tossing  and  moaning  on  the  rough 
planks,  too  weak  or  hopeless  to  join  in  the  fruitless 
appeal  of  their  dying  comrade.  Such  water  as  they 
had  was  clotted  with  slime,  and  impregnated  with 
foul  odors.  Their  meat  was  all  gone,  and  the  little 
bread  left,  musty  and  worm-eaten. 

All  wore  the  look  of  having  long  struggled  with 
adverse  fortune.  They  were  men  whose  element 
was  made  up  of  hardship  and  adventure ;  men, 
who,  forgetting  in  one  hour's  better  fortune  all 
that  had  brought  them  to  their  present  condition, 
would  not  hesitate  to  embark  again  on  a  similar 
errand.  Here  they  were,  bowed  in  spirit,  haggard 
in  features,  their  hardy  limbs  lying  torpidly  about, 
indifferent  to  death  itself,  but  worn  to  worse  than 
death  by  drifting  for  weeks  about  under  a  pitiless 
sun  on  an  unknown  sea,  which  the  oldest  of  them 
had  never  heard  of,  and  which  seemed  to  them  as  if 
they  had  arrived  within  the  confines  of  stagnant 
matter,  where  they  were  doomed  to  rot  in  body 
and  decay  in  mind,  coffined  in  their  vessel,  whose 
slow  destruction  kept  even  pace  with  their  own. 

Five  of  their  number  had  already  died  and  been 
cast  overboard.  Gladly  would  they  have  seen 


18  KIANA  : 

sharks  gorge  themselves  on  their  late  shipmates,  as 
that  would  have  shown  them  that  the  water  still 
contained  life.  But  no  carrion  fishes  came  near 
them.  With  faces  upturned  and  glassy  eyes  fixed 
upon  the  caravel,  those  corpses  floated  about  them 
so  long  that  the  crew  were  at  last  afraid  to  look 
over  the  bulwarks  for  fear  of  seeing  what  they 
desired  so  much  to  forget. 

But  humanity  had  not  altogether  abandoned 
them.  The  frailest  in  body  among  that  vessel's 
company  proved  the  strongest  in  faith  and  action. 
A  woman  was  of  their  number.  Consuming  even 
less  of  their  provisions  than  the  others,  she  reserved 
herself,  and  in  great  measure  her  allowance  of  food, 
for  those  whose  necessity  she  considered  as  greater 
than  her  own.  At  all  hours  was  she  to  be  seen 
moving  quietly  about,  speaking  hope  and  courage  to 
one,  giving  to  eat  or  drink  to  another,  or  fanning 
the  hot  brow  of  a  half  delirious  sufferer,  while 
she  talked  to  him  of  a  home  into  which  no  suffer 
ing  could  enter,  if  the  heart  once  were  right.  Espe 
cially  was  she  devoted  to  the  young  man  in  the 
cabin.  He  evidently  relied  even  more  upon  her 
than  upon  the  priest,  and  imbibed  fresh  strength 
and  hope  from  her  voice  and  example.  The  priest 
was  equally  unwearied  with  his  bodily  aid  and 
spiritual  counsel  to  the  crew.  Thus  it  was  that 
amid  the  most  trying  of  the  experiences  of  ocean- 
life,  despair  did  not  altogether  quench  hope. 

Yet  what  situation  could  be  more  cheerless! 
One  altogether  similar  in  the  history  of  navigation 
had  never  occurred  before,  and  by  the  hurried  course 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  19 

of  discovery  and  civilization,  would  not  again  oc 
cur.  They  were  literally  ALONE,  drifting  on  an 
unkno\vn,  motionless  sea.  No  winds  stirred  its 
surface;  no  birds  flew  by ;  no  fishes  came  up  from 
beneath  their  keel ;  there  was  no  change  except 
from  the  burning  day  to  the  feverish  night,  which 
brought  with  it  no  cooling  dew,  nor  any  sign  to 
excite  a  sailors  hope.  Although  they  could  not 
know  the  fact,  not  a  vessel  beside  theirs  for  thou 
sands  of  miles  east  or  west,  north  or  south,  floated 
on  that  ocean.  Driven  thither  against  their  wills, 
they  were  the  first  to  explore  its  solitude.  It  was 
true  that  continents  and  archipelagoes  thickly 
peopled  were  around  them,  but  for  all  they  knew, 
they  were  being  carried  by  an  irresistible  fate  to 
the  boundary  of  nature,  whence  they  would  drop 
into  a  fathomless  void.  They  were  therefore  liter 
ally  ALONE. 


20  KIANA 


CHAPTER    II. 

<f  Suddaine  they  see  from  midst  of  all  the  maine, 

The  surging  waters  like  a  Mountain  rise, 
And  the  great  Sea,  puft  up  with  proud  Disdaine, 

To  swell  above  the  measure  of  his  guise, 
Threatening  to  devoure  all  that  his  Powre  despise." 

SPENSER. 

THE  caravel  in  question  was  more  than  ordinarily 
frail,  having  been  hastily  equipped  with  two  others 
from  the  port  of  Tehuantepec  in  Mexico,  at  the 
order  of  Cortez  for  the  exploration  of  the  continent 
about  and  above  the  gulf  of  California.  It  is  true, 
an  experienced  seaman  named  Grijalva  had'  been 
put  in  command,  and  he  had  been  so  far  successful 
as  to  have  reached  the  twenty-ninth  degree  of  north 
latitude.  Thence  one  vessel  had  been  sent  back 
with  an  account  of  his  progress.  The  other  two 
continued  their  explorations  northward,  with  the 
hope  of  arriving  at  that  kingdom  so  rich  in  precious 
metals,  of  which  they  had  heard  so  many  rumors 
from  the  recently  conquered  Mexicans.  Creeping 
coastwise  slowly  upward,  many  fine  bays  with 
shores  rich  in  .verdure  met  their  view,  but  of  gold 
they  found  no  traces,  and  of  inhabitants,  with  the 
exception  of  an  occasional  glimpse  of  a  naked 
savage,  who  ran  terrified  away,  they  were  equally 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  21 

unsuccessful.  Yet  they  were  navigating  waters, 
the  tributary  streams  of  which  were  literally  bedded 
in  gold.  But  neither  the  time  nor  people  to  which 
this  treasure  was  to  be  disclosed  had  arrived. 
Consequently,  Grijalva,  with  his  eyes  blinded  to 
what  was  constantly  within  his  reach,  saw  nothing 
but  a  vast  wilderness,  which  promised  neither 
wealth  nor  honor  as  the  reward  of  further  explora 
tion.  Reluctantly,  therefore,  he  turned  his  course 
southward.  That  night  a  severe  gale  came  on, 
and  both  caravels  were  driven  far  from  their  course 
towards  the  southwest.  It  was  in  vain  with 
such  unseaworthy  vessels  that  Grijalva  sought  to 
regain  the  coast.  The  wind  blew  him  still  farther 
into  unknown  seas,  which  daily  became  more  tem 
pestuous,  until  his  storm-shattered  vessel  sank  in 
sight  of  her  scarcely  better  conditioned  consort, 
engulfing  all  on  board. 

This  sight  for  the  moment  chilled  the  hearts  of 
the  surviving  crew,  and  paralyzed  their  exertions. 
But  Spanish  seamen  and  the  soldiers  of  Cortez 
were  too  accustomed  to  death  in  every  form,  to 
long  despair.  They  redoubled  their  efforts,  and  by 
bailing  and  cautious  steering,  keeping  the  vessel 
directly  before  the  wind,  weathered  the  gale,  which 
the  next  day  wTas  succeeded  by  the  fatal  calm, 
already  described. 

There  were  on  board  some  twenty  persons,  vete 
rans  in  the  hardships  and  conflicts  of  the  new 
world.  Their  commander  was  the  young  man  that 
lay  exhausted  in  the  cabin.  He  spoke  to  the 
woman  who  now  sat  with  his  head  on  her  lap, 


KIANA  : 


while  she  gave  him  such  meagre  refreshment  as 
their  famished  bark  afforded.  His  name  was  Juan 
Alvirez.  Hers  was  Beatriz.  They  were  brother 
and  sister.  He  had  been  a  volunteer  with  Narvaez, 
and  after  his  defeat  enlisted  under  Cortez,  and  was 
present  at  the  siege  of  Mexico,  and  all  the  subse 
quent  expeditions  of  his  commander,  to  whom 
he  was  greatly  attached.  This  attachment  was 
founded  in  a  congeniality  of  temperament,  which 
led  him  to  emulate  the  heroic  daring  and  unflinch 
ing  perseverance  of  Cortez,  while  his  more  powerful 
intellect  was  equally  an  object  of  his  profound  ad 
miration.  With  the  same  thirst  for  adventure,  the 
same  chivalric  courage,  the  same  devotion  to  the 
Catholic  worship,  the  same  contempt  for  the  rights, 
feelings  or  sufferings  of  others  so  that  his  own 
desire  was  gained,  devout  and  loyal,  with  deep 
affections,  easily  moved  to  anger  or  kindness,  child 
like  in  his  impulses,  yet  strong  in  action,  Alvirez  in 
most  points,  except  judgment,  might  be  considered 
a  Cortez  on  a  small  scale.  Indeed,  his  intimacy 
with  him,  begun  when  Alvirez  was  not  twenty 
years  of  age,  had,  by  strengthening  the  natural  traits 
of  character  so  similar  to  his  own,  quite  merged 
him  into  his  commander.  His  individuality  was 
shown  chiefly  in  executing  what  Cortez  ordered, 
and  in  blind  though  gallant  acts  of  devotion,  upon 
the  spur  of  emergency,  in  which  prudence  or  gen 
eralship  were  not  often  considered. 

Alvirez  was  frank  and  social.  These  qualities 
joined  to  his  tried  bravery  made  him  the  favorite  of 
all.  Even  the  Mexicans  who  had  so  often  suffered 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  23 

from  his  arm,  learned  to  distinguish  and  admire  in 
him  that  generous  fearlessness  to  all  danger,  which 
pitiless  to  them,  was  self-devoted  to  his  own  cause, 
and  stooping  to  no  artifice  in  action,  went  direct  to 
its  mark,  like  the  swoop  of  a  hawk  upon  its  quarry. 
With  them  he  was  known  as  Tonatiuh,  '  the  child 
of  the  sun,'  from  his  burning  glance  and  stroke  as 
quick  as  light.  His  thirst  for  adventure  keeping 
him  in  continual  action,  he  gladly  volunteered  to 
command  the  soldiery  in  the  expeditions  which 
Cortez  sent  to  explore  and  subdue  the  unknown 
regions  to  the  north  of  Mexico. 

Not  yet  in  the  prime  of  life,  we  find  this  Spanish 
cavalier,  faint  from  exertions  which  had  wearied 
out  all  on  board,  lying  half  helpless,  grieving  over 
the  fate  of  the  brave  seamen  who  had  so  long  and 
skilfully  kept  the  little  squadron  afloat. 

His  sister  Beatriz  shared  many  of  these  traits 
with  her  brother.  She  was  as  brave,  self-devoted, 
ardent,  and  impulsive  as  he,  but  true  womanhood 
and  a  benevolence  of  heart  which  instinctively  led 
her  to  seek  the  happiness  of  those  with  whom  she 
was,  made  her  in  conduct  an  altogether  different 
being.  Deeply  imbued  with  the  Roman  Catholic 
faith,  while  she  sedulously  conformed  to  the  de 
mands  of  its  ritual,  its  principles  tempered  by  her 
own  native  goodness  and  purity,  reflected  through 
her  peace  and  good  will  towards  all  men.  Juan 
was  all  energy  and  action.  His  will  flowed  from 
desire  like  a  torrent,  rending  asunder  its  natural 
barriers,  and  spreading  mingled  ruin  and  fertility  in 
its  course.  Her  will  was  deep,  calm,  and  sure, 


24  KIANA  : 

without  noise,  with  no  sudden  movement,  but  like 
the  quiet  uprising  of  an  ocean-tide,  it  steadily  rose, 
floating  all  things  safely  higher  and  still  higher  on 
its  bosom,  until  they  attained  its  own  level.  All 
about  her  felt  its  movement,  wondered  at  the  effect, 
and  welcomed  the  cause. 

Her  influence  over  rude  men  was  not  the  result 
of  charms  that  most  attract  the  common  eye.  The 
oval  of  her  head  was  faultless.  Her  hair  was  of 
ethereal  softness,  and  seemed  to  take  its  hue  and 
character  from  her  mind  rather  than  from  nature's 
pigments.  Considering  her  race,  her  complexion 
was  rare,  being  blonde.  Warmth,  firmness,  decis 
ion,  and  much  heart-suffering,  were  denoted  by  her 
mouth.  Her  eyes  spoke  at  will  the  language  of  her 
soul,  or  kept  its  emotions  as  a  sealed  book.  Yet 
they  were  not  beautiful  in  the  strictly  physical 
sense,  being  in  repose  somewhat  lifeless  in  color, 
but  when  they  talked,  an  illumination  as  if  from 
another  sphere  overspread  her  countenance,  and 
surrounded  her  entire  person  with  an  atmosphere 
radiant  with  spirit  emotion.  So  gentle,  yet  so  pen 
etrating  was  her  speech,  that  it  seemed  as  though 
she  breathed  her  language.  To  the  listener  it  was 
as  if  some  delicious  strain  of  music  had  passed 
through  him,  harmonizing  his  whole  nature.  This, 
no  doubt,  was  owing  rather  to  her  purity  and  ear 
nestness,  as  they  found  language  and  a  responsive 
echo  and  all  that  was  true  and  good  in  others,  than 
to  any  wonderful  endowment  of  voice.  Her  vital 
organization  being  acute  and  generous,  she  was 
extremely  susceptible  to  all  life  emotions,  yet  so 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  25 

well-balanced   was   her  character,   which    was  the 
result  of  a  varied  experience,  garnered  into  wisdom, 
that  came  more  from  intuition  than  out  of  the  cold 
processes  of  reason,  that  rarely  was  she  otherwise 
than  the  same  quiet  high-toned  woman,  as  persua 
sive  to  good  by  her  presence,  as  faithful  to  it  by  her 
example.     None,  therefore,  asked   her  age,  debated 
her  beauty,  or  questioned  her  motives.     All,  even 
the  mercenary  soldier,  the  profane  seamen,  and  the 
untutored   Indian,  felt   themselves   better,    happier 
and  safer,  for  having  her  among  them.     Her  sad, 
sympathizing  face,   her  winning  speech,  generous 
action,  and  noiseless,  graceful  carriage,  were  to  them 
more   of  the   Madonna  than  of  the  earth-woman. 
Yet  she  was  strictly  human,  differing  from  others  of 
her  sex  only  in  being  a  larger  type  of  God's  handi 
work,   with   fuller  capacities  both  to  receive    and 
give,  whether  of  suffering  or  joy.     The  key  to  her 
character  was   her    invariably  following     her  own 
noble   instincts,  sanctioned  and  aided  as  they  were 
by  the  principles  of  her  faith.     In   this  respect,  she 
was  fortunate  in   possessing  for  her  confessor  the 
priest  who  was  with   them.     He  was  a  Dominican 
monk,  Olmedo  by  name,  and  although  attached  by 
education   to    his    theology,  was    of  enlarged  and 
humane  mind,  and  felt  that  love  rather  than  force 
was  the   only  sure  principle   of  conversion    of  the 
heathen  to  Christianity. 

Olmedo  had  come  from   Spain  with  the  father 
of   Alvirez,   who    held    a    post   of  trust  in    Cuba. 
Thence  he  followed  Cortez  to   Mexico,  and  on  re 
peated   occasions   had   done   much   to    soften    his 
8 


26  KIANA  : 

fanaticism,  and  inspire  him  with  a  more  humane 
policy  towards  the  unhappy  Indians.  When  Al- 
virez  set  out  on  the  present  expedition,  his  sister 
and  Olmedo  determined  to  accompany  him;  the 
former  from  her  love  for  Juan,  and  the  latter  from 
attachment  to  both,  and  the  hope  that  he  might 
find  a  field  for  missionary  labor,  in  which  the 
principles  that  animated  him  and  Beatriz  might 
have  free  scope,  unneutralized  by  the  brutality 
and  excesses  of  the  miscalled  soldiers  of  the  Cross. 

The  other  members  of  the  caravel's  company 
need  just  now  no  special  mention,  except  that 
although  bred  in  the  Cortez  school  of  blood  and 
rapine,  they  were,  almost  unconsciously  to  them 
selves,  influenced  much  not  only  by  the  high  toned 
courage  and  unflinching  perseverance  of  their  com 
mander,  but  still  more  by  the  purer  examples  and 
earnest  faith  of  Beatriz  and  Olmedo  ;  each  of  whom, 
as  opportunity  offered,  sought  to  deepen  this  im 
pression,  and  to  persuade  them  that  there  was 
truer  treasure  on  earth  than  even  the  gold  for  which 
they  lavished  their  blood,  and  better  enjoyment  to 
be  found  than  in  the  brutal  indulgence  of  base  pas 
sions.  There  was,  in  consequence,  in  most  of  them 
a  devotion  to  their  leader  and  confessor,  loftier  and 
more  sincere  than  the  force  of  discipline,  or  the 
ordinary  inspiration  of  their  religion,  because 
founded  on  an  appeal  to  their  hearts.  For  Beatriz 
the  rudest  one  among  them  would  willingly  have 
shed  all  his  blood  to  save  a  drop  of  hers. 

"  May  the  Holy  Mother  receive  their  souls," 
somewhat  abruptly  exclaimed  Juan,  who  had  been 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  27 

musing  upon  the  fate  of  Grijalva.  His  sister  did 
not  reply,  except  by  a  deep  sigh,  feeling  that  silence 
best  expressed  her  sympathy  with  her  brother's 
ejaculation. 

Juan  and  those  of  the  crew  who  now  remained 
alive,  exhausted  by  their  sufferings  and  labors,  soon 
sunk  into  a  sound  sleep.  Olmedo  and  Beatriz 
were  alone  left  awake,  and  avoiding  by  a  common 
instinct  the  past,  they  talked  only  of  their  present 
situation  and  probable  future.  There  was  nothing 
in  their  external  conditions  to  authorize  hope  for 
maiden  or  priest ;  yet  a  reliance  on  divine  care  so 
completely  filled  their  hearts,  that  although  no 
light  penetrated  their  ocean-horizon,  each  felt  and 
spoke  words  of  encouragement  to  the  other. 

While  they  talked,  light  breezes  began  in  vari 
able  puffs  to  stir  the  sails.  As  the  wind  increased,  it 
grew  contrary  to  the  course  for  Mexico,  yet  it  was 
balmy,  arid  as  the  sea  under  its  influence  began  to 
rise  and  fall  in  gentle  swells,  the  air  became  cooler, 
and  the  sky  was  gradually  interspersed  with  fleecy 
clouds  which  occasionally  shed  a  little  rain. 

Awakening  Juan  and  the  crew,  Olmedo  pointed 
to  the  clouds,  which,  driving  before  them,  seemed  to 
beckon  to  some  unknown  haven  beyond.  "  Our 
deliverance  has  come,"  exclaimed  he ;  "  let  us  lose 
no  time  in  welcoming  the  breeze." 

"  We  cannot  reach  Mexico  with  this  wind,"  said 
Juan  glancing  aloft ;  then,  as  his  spirits  revived  with 
the  brightening  prospect,  he  gaily  added,  "  Let  us 
follow  whither  it  blows ;  new  fields  of  adventure 
may  repay  us  for  those  we  have  lost." 


40  KIAXA  : 

"  My  son,"  solemnly  replied  Olmedo,  "  we  are  a 
feeble  band,  but  trusting  in  Him  who  ordereth  all 
things,  we  may  accept  with  gratitude  the  auspi 
cious  breeze ;  not  to  carry  us  to  new  scenes  of 
slaughter,  but  in  the  hope  that  He  who  has  pre 
served  us  alike  from  the  storm  and  calm,  reserves 
us  for  a  more  noble  mission." 

"  What  say  you,  Beatriz,  is  father  Olmedo 
right  ?  "  asked  Juan,  more  to  hear  her  voice  than  as 
desiring  her  opinion,  which  he  knew  would  conform 
to  her  confessor's. 

"  Dear  brother,  our  father  is  right.  Orphans  that 
we  are,  let  us  abandon  ourselves  to  the  guidance 
of  the  Holy  Virgin  and  the  saints.  They  will  lead 
us  to  the  work  they  have  for  us  to  do." 

To  the  followers  of  Alvirez,  any  course  which 
promised  a  new  excitement  or  conquest  was  wel 
come.  They  therefore  bestirred  themselves  with 
such  alacrity  as  their  famished  condition  permitted. 
In  a  short  time  the  caravel  was  going  before  the 
wind  with  all  the  speed  she  was  capable  of,  while 
the  crew,  excepting  the  necessary  watch,  again 
betook  themselves  to  the  repose  they  so  greatly 
needed,  arid  which,  sustained  as  it  now  was  by 
hope,  did  much  to  revive  their  strength. 


A    TBADITION    OF    HAWAII.  29 


CHAPTER     III. 

"  My  dream  is  of  an  island  place 
Which  distant  seas  keep  lonely; 
A  noble  island,  in  whose  face 
The  stars  are  watchers  only. 
Those  bright  still  stars  !  they  need  not  seem 
Brighter  or  stiller  in  my  dream." 

ELIZABETH  BARRETT  BROWNING. 

IN  the  nineteenth  degree  of  north  latitude,  and 
one  hundred  and  fifty-five  degrees  west,  lies  a  large 
and  important  island,  one  of  a  group  stretching  for 
several  hundred  miles  in  a  north-westerly  direction. 
At  the  date  of  this  tale,  it  was  wholly  unknown, 
except  to  its  aborigines.  Situated  in  the  centre  of 
the  vast  North  Pacific,  not  another  inhabitable  land 
within  thousands  of  miles,  it  was  quietly  biding  its 
destiny,  when  in  the  circumnavigating  advance  of 
civilization  westward  to  its  original  seat  in  the 
Orient,  it  should  become  a  new  centre  of  commerce 
and  Christianity  ;  and,  as  it  were,  an  INN  of  nature's 
own  building  on  the  great  highway  of  nations. 

Up  to  this  time,  however,  not  a  sail  had  ever 
been  seen  from  its  shores.  Nothing  had  ever  reach 
ed  them  within  the  memories  of  its  population,  to 
disprove  to  them  that  their  horizon  was  not  the 
limits  of  the  world,  and  that  they  were  not  its  sole 
possessors.  It  is  true,  that  in  the  songs  of  their 


30  KIAXA : 

bards,  there  were  faint  traces  of  a  more  extended 
knowledge,  but  so  faint  as  to  have  lost  all  meaning 
to  the  masses,  who  in  themselves  saw  the  entire 
human  race. 

Hawaii,  for  such  was  the  aboriginal  name  of  the 
largest  and  easternmost  island,  was  a  fitting  ocean- 
beacon  to  guide  the  mariner  to  hospitable  shores. 
Rising  as  it  does  fourteen  thousand  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sea,  snow-capped  in  places,  in  others 
shooting  up  thick  masses  of  fire  and  smoke  from 
active  volcanoes,  it  could  be  seen  for  a  great  distance 
on  the  water,  except,  as  was  often  the  case,  it  was 
shrouded  in  dense  clouds.  Generally,  either  the 
gigantic  dome  of  Mauna  Loa,  which  embosomed 
an  active  crater  of  twenty-seven  miles  in  circum 
ference  on  its  summit,  which  was  more  than  two 
and  a  half  miles  high,  or  the  still  loftier,  craggy 
and  frost-clad  peaks  of  Mauna  Kea,  met  the  sight 
long  before  its  picturesque  coast-line  came  into 
view.  As  usually  seen  at  a  long  distance,  these 
two  mountain  summits,  so  nigh  each  other  and  yet 
so  unlike  in  outline,  seemingly  repose  on  a  bed  of 
clouds,  like  celestial  islands  floating  in  ether.  This 
illusion  is  the  more  complete  from  their  great 
elevation,  and  coming  as  they  do  with  their  lower 
drapery  of  vapor,  so  suddenly  upon  the  sight  of  the 
voyager,  after  weeks,  and,  as  it  often  happens, 
months  of  ocean  solitude. 

Nowhere  does  nature  display  a  more  active  lab 
oratory  or  on  a  grander  scale.  At  her  bidding,  fire 
and  water  here  meet,  and,  amid  throes,  explosions, 
upheavings  and  submergings.  the  outpourings  of 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  31 

liquid  rock,  the  roars  of  a  burning  ocean,  hissing, 
recoiling  and  steaming  at  the  base  of  fiery  moun 
tains,  which  amid  quakings  and  thunders  shoot  up 
high  into  air,  not  only  flame  and  smoke,  but  give 
birth  to  other  mountains,  which  run  in  fluid  masses 
to  the  shore  forming  new  coast-lines,  she  gradually 
creates  to  herself  fresh  domains  out  of  the  fathom 
less  sea,  destined  by  a  slower  and  more  peaceful 
process  to  be  finally  fitted  for  the  abode  of  man. 
For  ages  before  the  human  race  appeared,  this 
fierce  labor  had  been  going  on.  Slowly  decreasing 
in  violence  as  the  solid  fabric  arose  from  the  sea, 
the  vegetable  and  animal  kingdom  at  last  succes 
sively  claimed  their  right  to  colonize  the  land  thus 
prepared  for  them.  Nature,  however,  had  not  yet 
finished  the  substructure ;  for  although  she  had 
extinguished  a  portion  of  her  fires  and  allowed  the 
forests  to  grow  in  some  spots  in  undisturbed  luxu 
riance,  yet  there  were  others  still  active  and  on  a 
scale  to  be  seen  nowhere  else  on  the  globe.  At 
intervals,  rarer  as  they  became  older,  they  belched 
forth  ruin,  to  add  in  time  greater  stability  and  more 
fertility  to  the  new-formed  earth. 

Even  to  this  day,  Hawaii  continues  in  a  transition 
state.  The  vast  agencies  to  which  the  island  owes 
its  origin,  not  unfrequently  shake  it  to  its  centre, 
giving  a  new  impetus  to  its  geological  growth. 
Sometimes  it  rocks,  so  it  seems,  on  its  centre,  and 
alternately  rising  and  falling,  the  ocean  invades  the 
land,  sweeping  from  the  coast  by  its  fast  rushing 
tide,  —  piled  up  by  its  velocity  into  such  a  wall  of 
water  as  in  its  recoil  overwhelmed  Pharaoh's  host 


32  KIANA  : 

in  the  Red  Sea,  —  whole  villages,  and  carrying  off 
numbers  of  their  struggling  population  to  perish  in 
its  vortex.  So  rapid  is  its  reflux  and  over  so  vast  a 
space,  that  it  often  leaves  bare  its  own  bed,  with 
the  finny  tribes  stranded  amid  its  coral  forests,  or 
flapping  helplessly  on  its  sandy  bottom.  When 
this  phenomenon  occurs  it  is  generally  in  quick 
successive  waves,  without  previous  warning,  and  so 
rapidly,  that  were  it  not  for  the  amphibious  habits 
of  the  islanders,  the  destruction  of  life  would  be 
great. 

The  sister  islands  further  to  the  west  have  long 
since  ceased  to  fear  earthquake  or  volcanic  eruption. 
Their  surfaces  are  covered  with  extinct  craters,  lined 
in  general  with  verdure  and  melodious  with  the 
notes  of  birds.  Around  each  of  the  group,  by  the 
labors  of  the  tiniest  of  her  creatures,  as  if  to  show 
how  the  feeblest  agencies  at  her  bidding  can  con 
trol  the  strongest,  Nature  is  slowly  but  surely  con 
structing  a  coral  frame,  a  fit  setting  to  her  sunny 
picture.  The  busy  little  zoophyte,  by  its  minute 
industry  sets  that  bound  to  the  ocean,  which 
Canute  in  all  his  power  was  unable  to  do.  Over 
its  barriers  and  through  its  vegetable-like  forms, 
trees  and  shrubs,  blossoms  and  flowers,  rich  in  every 
hue  which  gives  beauty  to  the  land,  the  rushing 
wave  can  pass  only  by  giving  toll  to  these  water 
bees.  They  have  not  to  seek  their  food,  but  they 
make  the  everlasting  waters  bring  it  to  their  door, 
and  pour  over  them,  in  their  struggle  to  reach  the 
shore,  a  glad  symphony  of  power  and  praise. 

On   the   northeast   of   Hawaii  lies  a  deep   bay, 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  33 

fringed  with  coral  reefs,  but  in  many  places  pre 
senting  high  cliffs,  precipitous  masses  of  volcanic 
rock,  rent  by  deep  chasms,  or  forming  valleys  through 
which  pour  streams  of  fresh  water  along  banks  of 
surpassing  fertility.  Everywhere  the  soil  is  good 
arid  the  vegetation  profuse.  Numerous  cascades 
tumble  from  the  hills  in  all  directions,  giving  life 
and  music  to  the  scene.  Some  are  mere  threads  of 
water  lost  in  spray  amid  rainbow  arches,  before 
reaching  the  rocky  basins  underneath.  Others 
shoot  from  precipices,  waving,  foaming  torrents, 
which  thunder  over  stream-worn  rocks,  far  away 
beneath  in  sunless  and  almost  inaccessible  dells. 
Emerging  from  these  into  placid  rivers,  they  flow 
quietly  on  till  meeting  the  incoming  surges  of  the 
ocean,  which,  as  they  struggle  over  the  coral  bars 
at  their  mouths,  whiten  their  surfaces  with  foam 
and  break  into  eddies  and  uncertain  currents,  cre 
ating  trying  navigation  for  the  frail  canoes  of  the 
islanders. 

The  vegetation  was  unequal  in  luxuriance.  In 
some  spots  it  pushed  its  verdure  quite  into  the 
brine,  which  not  unfrequently  watered  the  roots  of 
trees  that  overhung  it.  In  others,  broad  belts  of 
sand  came  between  the  grasses  and  the  water. 
These  glistened  in  the  sun's  rays  in  contrast  with 
the  back  ground  of  dense  green,  like  burnished 
metal.  Earth,  the  provident  moiher,  had  not,  how 
ever,  so  overdone  her  good  works,  as  in  some  of  the 
more  southern  groups  to  provide  a  meal  without 
other  labor  than  plucking.  There  were  fine  groves 
of  the  different  species  of  food-bearing  palms,  — 


KIANA  ! 


orchards  of  bread-fruit  and  other  kinds  of  trees,  from 
which  man  could  derive  both  sustenance  and  mate 
rial  to  clothe  and  house  him  ;  but  for  these  purposes 
and  the  culture  of  the  taro  plant,  which  was  his 
main  resource,  no  little  labor  and  skill  were  neces 
sary. 

Metals  were  unknown.  The  animal  and  feath 
ered  creature  were  scanty  in  species  and  numbers, 
and  much  of  the  island  surface  was  still  a  wilder 
ness  of  basaltic  rock  or  fields  of  lava  and  cinders. 
But  such  was  the  salubrity  of  the  climate  and  the 
activity  of  nature,  that  its  resources  for  the  comfort, 
and  to  a  considerable  degree  of  the  civilization  of 
man,  were  making  rapid  development;  not  suffi 
cient  as  yet  to  release  him  from  the  active  exercise 
of  his  faculties,  and  thus  induce  a  sensual  repose, 
but  just  enough  to  reward  him  for  exertion,  while 
indolence  was  sure  to  beget  actual  want. 

The  little  caravel  with  her  famished  and  sickly 
crew  that  we  left  in  the  midst  of  the  North  Pacific, 
rolling  before  a  fresh  breeze  from  the  north-east, 
which  proved  to  be  the  regular  trade-wind,  had 
continued  her  course  for  several  days  in  the  same 
direction.  During  this  time,  several  others  of  the 
ship's  company  had  died  and  been  cast  overboard. 
Frequent  showers,  and  the  occasional  catching  of 
flying-fish,  and  now  and  then  a  dolphin  or  porpoise, 
did  somewhat  to  restore  the  physical  energies  of  the 
survivors,  while  the  balmy  condition  of  the  air,  the 
exhilaration  of  rapid  motion,  and  the  prospect  of 
novel  adventure,  had  much  weight  in  raising  the 
spirits  of  all. 


A.    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  35 

Still  there  were  no  indications  of  land.  The  sun 
had  set  for  the  tenth  time  behind  the  same  purple 
canopy  of  clouds :  the  same  birds  screamed  and 
flew  overhead;  the  waves  rose  and  toppled  after 
them  with  gushing  foam,  just  so  high  and  no 
higher ;  the  sails  bellied  out  with  monotonous  ful 
ness  ;  not  a  rope  was  stirred  nor  oar  moved ;  on, 
on,  rolled  the  caravel,  now  dipping  this  bulwark, 
now  that,  surging  aside  the  water  and  trailing  it  in 
her  wake  with  the  noise  of  a  mill-course ;  no  vari 
ety,  except  that  the  north-star  sank  lower  each 
night,  until  the  very  evenness  of  their  way,  hour 
answering  to  hour  and  day  to  day,  began  to  beget 
in  them  a  feeling  of  doubt  as  to  the  actual  exist 
ence  of  land  in  the  direction  they  were  heading. 
This,  combined  with  the  weariness  which  inevitably 
steals  over  the  senses  when  long  at  sea  without 
change,  led  to  greater  carelessness  in  the  night- 
watches.  They  fancied  themselves  borne  onward 
by  a  fate  which  their  own  precautions  could  neither 
alter  nor  avert.  Hence  it  was,  that  having  worn 
out  conjecture  and  argument  as  to  their  positive 
and  probable  destiny,  they  had  on  the  tenth  even 
ing  more  than  ordinarily  abandoned  themselves  to 
chance.  The  day  had  been  thicker  than  usual,  and 
there  was  no  light  at  night  except  the  uncertain 
twinkling  of  stars  through  driving  masses  of 
clouds. 

All  except  the  helmsman  slept.  He  dozed. 
Habit  kept  him  sufficiently  awake  to  keep  the  car 
avel  to  her  course,  but  nothing  more.  Suddenly  a 
dull,  weighty  sound  was  heard,  like  the  roll  of 


36 


KIANA  I 


heavy  waters,  dying  slowly  away  in  the  distance. 
Another ;  then  another ;  quicker  and  quicker,  each 
louder  and  nearer.  The  caravel  was  lifted  high  on 
one  sea  and  fell  heavily  into  the  trough  of  another, 
rolling  so  uneasily  as  to  start  up  all  on  board.  At 
this  moment  the  pilot,  catching  the  gleam  of  a  long 
line  of  breakers,  hoarsely  shouted  "  all  hands,  quick, 
or  by  the  saints  we  are  lost,"  at  the  same  moment 
putting  the  helrn  hard  down  to  bring  her  into  the 
wind.  He  was  tot)  late.  The  craft  fell  broadside 
into  the  rollers  and  became  unmanageable.  The 
mast  snapped  off  close  to  the  deck,  and  was  pitched 
into  the  water  to  the  leeward.  At  the  same  in 
stant  a  grinding,  crushing  sound  was  heard  under 
neath,  as  the  caravel  was  lifted  and  thrown  heavily 
upon  the  reef,  breaking  in  the  floor  timbers  and 
flooding  her  hold  with  water.  It  was  too  dark  to 
distinguish  anything  but  the  white  crest  of  the 
breakers  all  around,  while  their  noise  prevented  any 
orders  being  distinctly  heard.  Indeed  so  sudden 
and  complete  was  the  disaster,  that  there  was 
nothing  to  be  done  by  the  crew  but  to  cling  to  the 
wreck  and  passively  await  their  fate.  Death  came 
soon  to  ,a  number,  who  were  washed  overboard 
and  taken  by  the  undertow  seaward,  where  sharks 
fed  upon  them.  Waves  washed  over  the  vessel  in 
quick  succession,  gradually  breaking  her  up.  The 
after  cabin  held  together  longest,  affording  some 
shelter  to  its  occupants.  In  a  little  while,  however, 
even  this  was  gone.  All  left  on  board  were  floated 
off,  they  knew  not  whither,  clinging  to  whatever 
they  could  grasp,  and  rolled  over  in  the  surf  until 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  37 

most  of  them  became  insensible.  Beatriz,  however, 
retained  her  presence  of  mind,  and  aided  by  the 
almost  superhuman  efforts  of  Tolta,  a  Mexican 
captive,  was  finally  cast  upon  a  soft  ))each,  without 
other  injury  than  a  few  skin  bruises  and  the  swal 
lowing  of  a  little  water,  of  which  she  was  soon 
relieved.  It  was  too  dark  to  learn  the  fate  of  the 
others.  Dragging  themselves  beyond  the  wash  of 
the  breakers,  in  anxious  suspense  they  awaited  day 
break  to  disclose  more  fully  their  situation. 


38  KIANA I 


CHAPTER    IV. 

"  Obedient  to  the  light 

That  shone  within  his  soul,  he  went,  pursuing 
The  windings  of  the  dell.     The  rivulet, 
Wanton  and  wild,  through  many  a  green  ravine 
Beneath  the  forest  flowed." 

SHELLEY. 

WITHIN  the  tropics  the  sun  lights  up  the  earth 
or  leaves  it,  with  scarcely  any  of  the  mysterious 
greeting  or  farewell,  with  which  in  more  northern 
climates  he  loiters  on  his  way,  dyeing  the  landscape 
with  subtle  gradations  of  colors,  from  the  fullest 
display  of  his  mingled  glories  in  a  yellow  and  pur 
ple  blaze,  to  the  faintest  hues  of  every  shade,  deli 
cate  and  aerial,  like  the  gossamer  robes  of  spirit  land. 
His  coming  is  punctual  and  his  welcome  hearty. 
Objects  take  their  hue  and  shape  from  out  of  the 
night  almost  instantaneously,  changing  from  black 
to  golden  brightness,  as  by  the  touch  of  magic. 
There  is  loss  of  beauty  to  the  eye  in  this,  though 
the  earth  may  gain  in  fertility  from  not  having  to 
wait  so  long  for  the  fruitful  warmth. 

It  was  well  nigh  morning  when  the  caravel  broke 
up  in  the  reef.  The  air  was  warm,  and  although 
the  surf  roared  as  loudly  as  ever,  the  wind  had 
gone  down.  Soon  the  sun  began  to  appear  above 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  39 

the  horizon.  Beatriz,  availing  herself  of  its  earliest 
light,  began  to  search  for  her  brother  and  his  com 
pany.  Tolta  was  active  also.  Bits  of  the  wreck 
strewed  the  beach,  with  here  and  there  articles  that 
might  still  be  of  service,  but  she  paid  no  attention 
to  them.  Hurriedly  looking  about  her,  hoping  yet 
fearful,  she  espied  a  body  half-buried  in  the  sand. 
In  an  instant  she  was  beside  it,  but  it  was  one  of  the 
crew,  stiff  and  cold.  There  was  no  time  to  spare 
for  a  corpse,  so  she  continued  her  search  for  the 
living.  An  object  half  hidden  amid  low  shrubbery 
caught  her  eye.  Hastening  thither,  she  saw  the 
well  known  white  robe  of  Olmedo.  With  a  cry  of 
joy  she  rushed  to  it,  and  then  breathlessly  knelt  at 
his  side,  placing  her  hand  upon  Olmedo' s  heart 
and  her  mouth  close  to  his,  to  detect  any  signs  of 
life.  He  was  warm  and  breathing.  His  eyes  slow 
ly  opened,  and  recognizing  Beatriz,  for  a  moment 
he  seemed  to  have  forgotten  the  wreck,  and  to 
imagine  himself  still  at  sea.  As  he  stretched  out 
his  hand  with  a  smile,  to  give  her  his  wonted  wel 
come,  she  seized  it  passionately,  kissed  it  and  burst 
into  tears. 

The  good  father,  surprised  at  this  feeling  in  one 
usually  so  calm,  yet  carried  away  by  it  without 
knowing  why,  pressed  her  hand  warmly  in  return, 
while  a  tear  found  its  way  also  to  his  eye.  In 
stantly  recovering  her  usual  manner,  Beatriz  asked 
if  he  could  give  her  tidings  of  Juan. 

The  question  recalled  to  Olmedo  the  disaster  of 
the  night.  He  had  himself  been  thrown  ashore,  on 
top  of  a  plank  to  which  he  had  clung  at  the  breaking 


40  KIAXA : 

up  of  the  caravel,  and  had  scrambled  np  the  beach, 
until  he  reached  the  bushes,  where  he  had  been 
found  half  gone  in  faintness  and  sleep. 

At  the  name  of  Juan  he  started  to  his  feet  and 
said,  "  Let  us  lose  no  time  in  looking  for  him.  The 
wreck  was  so  sudden  that  human  efforts  could  not 
have  availed  to  save  any  one.  God  may  have 
brought  him  safely  to  shore  as  he  has  us." 

They  had  not  gone  far  before  a  well  known  voice 
was  heard  calling  loudly  upon  Beatriz.  In  an  in 
stant,  she  was  clasped  in  the  embrace  of  her  brother. 
He  had  rushed  from  a  neighboring  grove,  as  he 
caught  sight  of  his  sister,  and  now  the  two  in  their 
*|udden  joy  clung  to  each  other  with  mingled  sobs 
and  laughter;  for  being  twins  their  active  affections 
had  been  formed  together  in  one  maternal  mould. 

Juan  led  the  party  to  the  spot  from  which  he  had 
emerged,  where  they  found  three  of  the  seamen. 
It  seems  that  Juan  had  reached  the  land,  somewhat 
bruised,  in  company  with  them,  and  the  four  had 
spent  their  time  in  searching  for  Beatriz  and  others  of 
the  crew,  but  owing  to  the  darkness  of  the  night  and 
the  loudness  of  the  surf,  they  were  neither  seen  nor 
heard.  Farther  search  assured  them  that  they  were 
the  sole  survivors  of  the  wreck.  Accordingly  hav 
ing  secured  the  few  objects  of  utility  that  had  been 
thrown  ashore  from  it,  they  began  to  explore  their 
new  home  in  reference  to  their  future  wants. 

The  land  was  much  broken  and  thickly  covered 
with  vegetation,  some  of  which  was  familiar  to 
them  from  being  common  to  the  "tierra  caliente" 
of  Mexico.  As  they  wandered  inland  they  came 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII,  41 

to  cultivated  patches  of  yam  and  the  sweet  potato. 
Many  of  the  fields  were  enclosed  in  well  construct 
ed  stone  walls.  They  were  therefore  in  an  in 
habited  land,  and,  as  they  thought,  must  soon  meet 
the  tillers  of  the  soil.  Bananas  and  other  fruit 
hung  within  their  reach.  Numerous  paths  inter 
sected  grounds,  which  were  divided  into  square  or 
oblong  lots,  surrounded  by  dykes,  planted  with  the 
broad  leafed,  nutricious  taro,  and  irrigated  by  so 
admirable  a  network  of  water-courses  as  to  ex 
tort  from  all  exclamations  of  surprise.  Following 
up  the  most  trodden  of  these  paths,  they  came  to  a 
retired  valley  embosomed  amid  forest-clad  hills, 
with  a  quiet  stream  flowing  through  its  centre,  and 
cultivated  as  far  up  as  the  eye  could  see,  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  fields  through  which  they  had 
passed.  Soon  houses  came  into  view.  They  were 
in  clusters,  low,  of  thatch,  raised  on  embankments, 
with  stone  pavements  around  them,  or  fenced  in 
by  rude  palisades. 

Expecting  each  minute  to  meet  the  owners, 
they  proceeded  cautiously  towards  them.  They 
were  disappointed,  however,  for  not  a  human  being 
appeared;  not  even  a  dog  or  domestic  animal  of 
any  kind;  the  air  was  still  and  the  sun  hot;  there 
was  no  hum  of  insects  or  song  of  birds;  the  sole 
life  that  met  their  view  was  now  and  then  a  stray 
lizard,  that  glided  so  quickly  and  silently  away  as 
but  to  make  the  surrounding  stillness  still  more 
sensible. 

They  began  to  distrust  their  senses.     Were  they 
in  an  enchanted  land?     Was  their  shipwreck  real, 
4* 


42  KIANA: 

or  were  they  dreaming?  Their  very  voices  seemed 
to  die  out  in  the  .universal  silence.  They  gathered 
fruit  and  eat,  and  this  reassured  them  of  the  reality 
of  their  appetites  at  least,  but  their  own  shadows 
as  they  lengthened  before  them  seemed  unreal, 
while  those  of  tree  and  rock  cast  spectral  forms 
about  their  path. 

Terrible  and  oppressive  grew  upon  them  the  am 
biguity  of  their  position.  Were  they  watched  and 
being  led  by  enchantment  into  the  power  of  savage 
foes,  or  were  they  tantalized  by  illusions,  like  the 
dreams  of  starving  men  who  rave  of  dainties  ever 
within  their  reach  ?  What  meant  this  life  without 
life,  harvest  without  reapers,  houses  without  own 
ers,  this  atmosphere  without  insect-hum  or  bird- 
song?  The  very  waters  enclosed  in  rocky  basins, 
or  overshadowed  by  motionless  foliage,  were  un- 
rippled  by  current  or  wave,  and  repeating  the  land 
scape  in  their  still  depths,  made  it  even  more  unreal. 
The  gracefully  shaped  canoes  which  floated  upon 
them  without  moving,  looked  as  if  painted  upon 
the  surface  of  the  stream. 

Juan's  impatient  spirit  chafed  for  want  of  action. 
" By  the  Holy  Mass,  father  Olmedo,"  he  cried,  "this 
silence  beats  that  which  made  us  hold  our  breaths 
on  the  night  when  we  marched  out  of  Mexico, 
thinking  we  were  stealing  away  unseen  from  those 
red  devils,  when  tens  of  thousands  of  their  impish 
eyes  were  glaring  upon  us,  awaiting  the  signal  to 
drag  us  to  their  damnable  temples.  Well  must 
you  remember  it,  and  how  sad  a  night  they  made 
of  it  to  us,  after  the  silence  was  once  broken  by 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  43 

their  infernal  yells,  as  they  dragged  away  so  many 
of  our  companions  to  have  their  hearts  torn  from 
their  living  bodies,  as  offerings  to  their  hideous 
war-god.  Jesu  Maria  !  I  like  not  this  awful  still 
ness.  Give  me  rather  a  hundred  foes  and  my  own 
trusty  horse,  that  I  might  dash  among  them  with 
our  old  battle-cry  ;  "  —  and  in  the  excitement  of  the 
moment,  he  sprang  forward,  waved  his  sword  and 
shouted  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  "  At  them,  cava 
liers  ;  Santiago  for  Spain." 

"  Ah  !  I  have  started  you  at  last,"  he  exultingly 
exclaimed.  "  Hark  !  By  the  Holy  Virgin,  they  re 
ply  in  our  blessed  language.  A  dozen  wax  candles 
for  our  Lady's  shrine  for  this,  as  soon  as  I  can  get 
them,  —  we  are  among  friends,  Beatriz." 

'  You  mistake,  Juan,"  replied  Beatriz.  "  The 
words  you  hear  are  only  your  own  sent  back  from 
the  hills." 

Juan,  distrusting  her  more  acute  senses,  again 
shouted,  and  convinced  himself  that  it  was  only  the 
rocks  that  mockingly  echoed  the  shout.  It  was 
the  first  time  since  their  creation,  that  they  had 
given  back  a  sound  foreign  to  their  own  shores, 
and  it  seemed  to  linger  long  among  them  as  if  they 
relished  its  notes.  Then  the  silence  brooded  over 
the  scene  more  ominously  than  before,  as  no  foes 
appeared,  and  no  human  voice  sent  back  the  de 
fiance.  Tolta's.  eyes,  however,  glared  furiously  on 
Juan  at  his  ill-timed  allusion  to  "La  Noche  Triste," 
but  it  was  only  for  a  moment.  Beatriz  had  ob 
served  the  look,  and  in  a  low  whisper  said  to  Juan, 
"  Nay,  brother,  forbear,  that  night  was  a  sad  one  to 


44  KIANA : 

many  besides  ourselves.  Why  provoke  Tolta  to 
revengeful  thoughts  ?  He  has  done  us  both  faith 
ful  service.  For  my  sake  respect  his  feelings." 

Chafed  as  he  was  at  the  mysterious  silence, 
which  only  angered  him,  while  it  awed,  not  through 
fear,  but  from  the  depths  of  its  repose,  the  hearts  of 
Olmedo  and  Beatriz,  who  'found  something  in  it 
kindred  to  their  own  position,  Juan's  hasty  impulse 
would  have  been  to  have  vented  his  irritation  upon 
the  Mexican,  but  a  second  look  from  his  sister 
restored  his  better  nature,  and  he  frankly  held  out 
his  hand  to  him,  exclaiming,  "  Pardon  my  hastiness, 
Tolta,  I  meant  not  to  vex  you." 

The  Mexican's  features  resumed  their  usual  apa 
thy,  and  no  one  would  have  supposed  from  them, 
that  an  emotion  had  ever  touched  his  heart.  Yet 
among  them  all,  no  eye  or  ear  was  keener  than  his, 
no  nature  more  sensitive,  none  so  quick  in  its  percep 
tions  when  touched  in  its  own  interests  or  passions, 
and  none  more  patient,  outwardly  forbearing,  and 
inwardly  revengeful,  for  he  was  faithful  to  self-immo 
lation  in  his  friendship,  and  equally  so  in  his  enmity. 

Jn  him  love  to  the  individual  and  hate  to  the 
Spanish  race  were  so  interwoven,  that  it  would 
have  been  impossible  for  himself  to  foresee  how  he 
should  act  on  any  occasion  which  might  afford 
scope  for  either  passion.  He  was  an  Aztec  by 
birth,  of  the  race  of  the  priesthood,  young,  accus 
tomed  to  arms,  and  learned  in  the  lore  of  his  race ; 
at  heart  a  worshipper  of  their  idols,  though  a  forced 
baptism,  and  the  necessities  of  a  captive,  made  him 
nominally  a  Christian.  Manuel  was  the  name  be- 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  45 

stowed  in  baptism,  but  I  prefer  to  retain  that  of  his 
birth.  In  him  lay  dormant  all  those  qualities 
which  marked  the  downfall  of  his  nation.  He  was 
both  subtle  and  open,  gentle  and  fierce ;  in  his 
domestic  relations  inclined  to  love  and  peace,  re 
fined  and  courteous ;  in  his  faith  believing  in  one 
God  of  "  perfection  and  purity,"  yet  delighting  in 
smearing  the  altars  of  terrible  deities  with  human 
gore;  a  tiger  in  rage,  and  a  lamb  in  sentiment;  in 
short,  combining  in  his  own  breast  the  instincts  of 
brute  and  man,  with  no  harmonizing  principle  to 
keep  him  in  permanent  peaceful  relations  with 
himself  or  his  kind.  He  believed  in  peace  and 
purity,  and  delighted  in  war  and  cruelty,  display 
ing  to  his  enemies  either  open  and  irreconcilable 
hatred,  or  concealing  revenge  under  the  mask  of 
courtesy  and  kindness,  nay,  almost  servility,  at  the 
same  time  recognizing  no  principles  of  humanity  or 
religion  which  interfered  with  his  desires.  As  a 
conqueror,  he  was  imperious ;  as  a  captive,  abject. 
But  the  native  pride  and  fierceness  of  his  race,  so 
long  dominant  among  servile  tribes,  ill  adapted 
him  to  his  present  anomalous  state,  in  which,  while 
feeling  himself  partly  treated  as  a  friend,  he  could 
not  forget  the  events  so  recent  in  the  history  of  his 
race  which  had  made  him  in  reality  a  slave.  Al 
though  he  brooded  much  over  his  own  altered 
destinies  and  his  country's  fall,  yet,  while  with 
Beatriz,  the  gentle  principle  in  his  nature  became 
active,  and  he  felt  soothed  and  grateful. 

Concord  being  restored,  the   little  party  footed 
their  way  towards  a  cluster  of  houses  of  more  pre- 


46  KIANA  : 

tension  than  the  others,  built  upon  a  slight  emi 
nence,  terraced  on  all  sides  with  stone  work,  and 
having  a  flight  of  steps  to  the  summit.  This  was 
walled  in,  and  gave  sufficient  area  to  enclose  quite 
a  hamlet.  Indeed  it  might  be  considered  a  fortifi 
cation  of  no  slight  strength,  where  fire-arms  were 
unknown. 

They  proceeded  cautiously  up  the  steps,  stimu 
lated  by  curiosity,  and  thinking  it  better  to  brave 
openly  and  promptly  any  danger  that  might  threat 
en,  as  from  experience  they  knew  that  no  demeanor 
imposes  more  powerfully  upon  barbarians  than 
courage.  To  this  course  Tolta  advised  them.  He 
was  the  least  affected  by  the  singularity  of  their 
position,  and  seemed  in  many  things  to  recognize 
a  similarity  in  the  degree  of  civilization  and  man 
ner  of  cultivation,  as  well  as  in  the  articles  them 
selves,  to  the  habits  and  productions  of  tribes  on  the 
southern  frontiers  of  his  own  country,  though  the 
entire  absence  of  precious  metals,  and  any  altars 
or  edifices  which  indicated  the  worship  of  sangui 
nary  deities,  puzzled  him  not  a  little. 

Immediately  within  the  wall,  and  bordering  the 
main  avenue,  leading  to  a  large  and  commodious 
house,  were  many  rudely  carved  wooden  images, 
with  round  staring  eyes  and  grinning  mouths.  Be 
fore  them  were  the  remains  of  fruit,  and  about  them 
were  hung  wreaths  of  flowers,  indicating  that  they 
were  held  in  reverence.  Passing  between  them, 
Juan  felt  disposed  to  try  the  temper  of  his  sword 
upon  their  awkwardly  shaped  legs  and  arms  for 
practice,  and  to  express  his  abhorrence  of  what  he 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  47 

termed  blasphemy,  quite  forgetful  that  in  his  own 
land  images  of  the  Virgin  and  saints,  some  scarcely 
better  executed,  were  common  to  every  street  and 
by  every  roadside,  and  that  before  them  were  lamps 
constantly  burning  and  offerings  of  flowers  placed. 

Olmedo's  better  judgment  checked  him.  "  This 
indeed  may  be,  my  son,  as  you  say,  a  device  of 
Satan  to  turn  their  hearts  from  the  true  worship ; 
but  let  us  learn  more  before  we  act.  These  very 
offerings  and  idols  prove  the  necessity  of  worship 
to  the  darkened  minds  of  their  makers,  and  from 
these  false  symbols  we  may  by  persuasion  turn 
them  to  the  holy  ones  of  our  religion.  Remember 
the  Master's  charge  to  Peter,  when  he  would  have 
taken  the  sword.  We  have  had  too  much  of  that, 
and  too  many  of  your  brothers  in  arms  have  already 
perished  by  the  sword.  We  have  been  led  hither 
for  some  wise  purpose.  Be  peaceful  and  patient. 
God  will  disclose  his  design  in  due  season.  In  the 
meantime,  let  us  respect  all  that  we  see,  and  if  the 
people  of  this  silent  valley  show  themselves,  meet 
them  with  the  cross  aloft  and  open  hands.  We  are 
too  few  to  contend  against  a  multitude,  though 
not  to  persuade  them  by  courtesy  and  our  very 
helplessness  to  peace  and  kindness.  If  none  ap 
pear,  let  us  use  these  good  gifts,  as  provided  by 
Him  who  has  led  us  thither." 

Juan  replied :  "  By  my  troth,  father,  I  would  clip 
off  the  heads  of  a  few  of  these  ugly  monsters,  if  for 
no  other  motive  than  to  call  up  a  host  of  the  evil 
spirits  that  possess  them,  that  I  might  do  them 
battle.  You  speak  truth,  however,  and  I  will  be 


48  KIAXA  : 

patient.  Hurry  on,  my  men,  let  us  explore  this 
sanctuary,  and  see  if  we  can  start  out  any  one  to 
give  us  the  hospitality  we  so  sorely  need." 

Beatriz,  who  feared  his  hasty  mood,  stopped  him 
as  he  was  about  to  enter  the  large  house.  "  No, 
Juan,  let  me  go  in  first.  The  inmates,  if  any  there 
be,  may  slumber;  the  presence  of  a  maiden,"  said 
she,  "  will  create  neither  alarm  nor  fear.  I  will 
enter  first." 

So  saying,  she  drew  aside  the  heavy  cloth  which 
hung  at  the  door  and  went  in.  Olrnedo  not  heed 
ing  her  request  to  Juan,  entered  immediately  after, 
but  not  soon  enough  to  anticipate  Tolta,  who  glided 
in  before  him  as  noiselessly  as  a  shadow.  Juan 
and  the  others  without  further  question  followed 
after. 

They  found  themselves  in  a  spacious  room  formed 
by  white  posts  driven  into  the  ground,  with  rafters 
springing  from  them,  making  a  lofty  roof,  covered 
throughout  with  thatch,  fastened  on  in  the  neatest 
manner  with  neatly  braided  cord.  The  floor  was 
spread  with  white  mats.  Every  part  was  scrupu 
lously  clean.  There  were  raised  divans  of  fine 
mats  variously  colored,  and  as  pliable  as  the  coarser 
cloths  of  Europe.  These  invited  repose,  though  the 
pillows  being'  of  wood  covered  with  matting,  indi 
cated  no  effeminacy  in  the  slumbers  of  their  owners. 
Several  of  these  divans  were  curtained  by  gaily 
painted  cloths,  differing  in  texture  from  anything 
they  had  seen  before.  It  was  something  between 
paper  and  the  cotton  fabrics  of  Mexico.  Garments 
of  the  same  material,  but  of  softer  and  finer  quality 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  49 

hung  about  the  walls.  There  were  also  wooden 
bowls  of  beautiful  grain,  highly  polished  and  indi 
cating  no  slight  degree  of  mechanical  skill ;  also 
vessels  for  water,  formed  from  the  gourd  plant  and 
prettily  ornamented  ;  fans,  graceful  plumes  of  crim 
son  and  golden  feathers,  protective  armor  of  net  or 
basket  work,  war  clubs,  spears  and  other  weapons. 
In  fine,  they  found  themselves  within  a  house, 
which  afforded  all  that  was  necessary  to  their  wants 
in  that  climate,  and  much  that  showed  no  incon 
siderable  degree  of  refinement  and  taste,  but  no  one 
to  challenge  their  intrusion. 

The  other  houses  presented  a  similar  sight.  They 
ransacked  everywhere  to  find  some  one  to  explain 
the  unaccountable  desertion.  There  had  been  no 
haste.  The  inhabitants  had  not  fled  in  fear.  Every 
thing  was  in  its  natural  place  and  condition,  just 
as  were  the  household  effects  of  the  Pompeiians, 
when  Vesuvius  buried  them  in  lava  and  ashes. 
But  here  the  mystery  was  inexplicable.  Evidently 
the  desertion  had  not  been  very  recent.  Some 
weeks  must  have  passed.  Their  own  appearance, 
therefore,  could  not  be  connected  with  it.  There 
wras  not  an  article  that  could  properly  belong  to 
such  domestic  circles  that  was  wanting,  and  all  in 
the  best  condition  and  ready  for  use.  Everything, 
however,  that  had  life  had  been  carefully  removed. 
Even  the  usual  tenants  of  deserted  habitations,  rats, 
were  missing.  The  awe  that  almost  mastered  them 
in  the  silence  of  the  open  valley,  no  longer  clung  to 
them  in  the  confined  walls  of  human  make.  Curi 
osity  was  now  uppermost.  They  talked  freely  and 
5 


50  KIAXA : 

loudly,  and  busied  themselves  with  conjectures  to 
solve  the  wonder,  but  with  no  other  result  than  to 
weary  their  minds  without  any  satisfactory  answer. 

"  At  all  events,"  said  Juan,  "  all  but  drowned  in 
the  morning,  with  our  brave  caravel  ground  to 
pieces  on  the  rocks,  and  most  of  our  poor  seamen  a 
prey  to  the  fishes,  here  we  are  at  night  well  housed, 
with  food  at  hand,  and  no  greedy  innkeeper's  face 
to  suggest  a  long  bill.  For  my  part  let's  to  sleep. 
This  is  much  more  comfortable  than  campaigning 
amid  the  rocks  of  Tlascalla,  with  the  prospect  of  a 
copper-headed  lance  finding  its  way  between  the 
ribs  before  one  could  sleep  out  his  first  nap." 

"  You  counsel  rightly,"  replied  the  priest,  "-but 
first  let  us  unite  in  the  Ave  Maria."  So  saying,  he 
motioned  to  them  to  come  into  the  open  air,  and 
holding  up  his  crucifix  he  led  the  chant,  while  the 
others  knelt  and  joined  in.  Then  in  the  silence  of 
the  setting  sun,  there  arose,  for  the  first  time  in  that 
unknown  land,  the  hymn  of  praise  to  the  mother  of 
Jesus,  woman  deified  and  restored  to  her  true 
nature  as  the  hope  and  purifier  of  man,  the  type  of 
God's  love  to  his  own  image.  Softly  and  gently 
as  Beatriz  breathed  the  words  "  Ave  purissima," 
they  seemed  to  fill  all  space,  and  borne  on  the  air  of 
the  fast  coming  night,  stole  through  the  valley, 
along  the  waters,  up  the  hill-sides  and  amid  the 
trees,  with  a  melody  which  made  all  Nature  listen 
and  repeat  in  notes  still  more  penetrating,  that 
thrilling  symphony  of  peace  and  purity.  The  even 
ing  stars  looked  down  gladly  upon  the  little  band, 
and  shedding  a  harmonious  radiance  around  the 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  51 

singers,  their  hearts  grew  quiet  and  strong.  Even 
Tolta  felt  its  influence.  As  the  seamen  looked  at 
the  hideous  idols  about  them,  they  fancied  they 
saw  them  move  in  the  night  air  as  if  they  too 
bowed  in  worship  to  a  spirit  mightier  than  their 
own.  It  was  indeed  mightier ;  for  it  was  the  spirit 
of  Love. 


KIANA 


CHAPTER    V. 

"  See  man  from  Nature  rising  slow  to  Art."  —  POPE. 

MAUNA  KEA,  the  highest  mountain  of  Hawaii, 
occupies  the  northern  portion  of  the  island.  In 
some  places  it  descends  in  grassy  slopes,  sufficiently 
gentle  to  form  plains,  dotted  here  and  there  with 
the  many  armed  pandanus  and  the  thickly  leaved 
kukui  trees.  From  the  resinous  nuts  of  the  latter 
the  natives  obtained  their  torches,  while  its  rich 
foliage  and  grand  proportions  made  it  equally 
valuable  for  timber  or  shade. 

At  the  distance  of  some  twenty  miles  from  the 
bay  where  the  caravel  was  wrecked,  there  was 
a  level  and  extensive  plain  fringed  with  forests 
of  the  above  named  trees,  and  backed  by  the  snow- 
topped  mountains.  The  front  afforded  a  wide 
spread  view  of  the  ocean,  the  breezes  from  which, 
added  to  an  elevation  of  several  thousand  feet,  gave 
it  a  climate  much  cooler  and  more  bracing  than 
that  of  the  coast.  On  this  account,  and  from  its 
natural  beauties,  it  had  from  time  immemorial  been 
used  by  the  Hawaiians  as  a  spot  on  which  to  cele 
brate  public  games  or  sacred  festivals.  Its  verdant 
and  carefully  irrigated  soil  afforded  food  for  the 
numerous  priests  who  belonged  to  the  different 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  53 

"  heiaus  "  or  temples  to  be  seen  within  its  limits. 
These  were  built  of  basaltic  stones,  some  of  which 
were  of  great  size,  and  nicely  adjusted  together 
without  cement,  according  to  their  natural  fractures. 
Within  the  walls,  which  were  massive  and  high, 
were  the  houses  of  the  priests  and  the  shrines  where 
were  deposited  the  most  sacred  images.  Each 
chief  of  importance  had  his  family  temple,  around 
which  had  grown  up  villages,  to  accommodate  him 
self  and  retainers  in  their  periodical  visits 
to  this  upland  region. 

For  a  month  previous  to  the  wreck, 
many  thousands  of  the  islanders  had  been 
gathered  under  their  chiefs  to  engage  in 
their  annual  athletic  games.  Their  prin 
cipal  object  was,  however,  to  celebrate  the 
festival  of  Lono.  Now  Lono  was  one  of 
those  mythic  beings  so  common  in  Amer 
ica  and  Polynesia,  who  in  ages  long  gone 
by,  after  having  done  many  notable  things 
for  the  benefit  of  their  fellow  men,  disap 
pear  like  Moses  in  some  inexplicable  man 
ner,  leaving  behind  them  a  memory  al 
ways  green,  and  a  sort  of  implied  promise 
to  return  with  greater  benefits  in  store. 
Indeed,  heroes  of  this  character  appear 
amid  much  traditionary  fog,  in  the  youth 
of  almost  all  nations.  In  this  instance, 
Lono  had  killed  his  wife  in  a  fit  of  jeal 
ousy,  instigated  by  a  Hawaiian  lago  out 
of  malice  equal  to  the  Venetian's.  Love's 
reaction  and  contrition  drove  him  frantic. 
5* 


54  KIANA  : 

After  founding  games  in  honor  of  his  victim,  he  put 
out  to  sea  in  an  oddly  shaped  canoe,  —  so  the  tra 
dition  runs,  —  promising  to  return  some  future  day 
with  many  good  things  to  enhance  his  welcome. 
Whether  it  was  from  love  to  him,  or  from  faith  in 
the  expected  increase  of  comforts  and  riches,  that 
they  so  venerated  his  memory,  I  am  at  this  day 
unable  to  say,  but  certain  it  is  that  a  more  popular 
god  did  not  exist  in  Hawaii.  His  festival  was 
therefore  celebrated  with  peculiar  unction. 

On  this  occasion  it  had  been  honored  with  un 
usual  solemnity,  on  account  of  the  presence  of  the 
most  powerful  and  best  beloved  chief  of  this  island, 
whose  territory  embraced  the  fertile  bay  where  the 
caravel  went  ashore. 

It  was  the  custom  on  the  most  sacred  festivals  to 
enforce  perfect  silence  from  man  and  beast  during 
certain  rites.  While  the  festival  lasted,  peace  was 
universal,  property  respected,  and  under  the  solemn 
influence  of  the  magic  "  tabu,"  human  law  and 
police  seemed  unnecessary;  for  there  was  implied 
in  this  simple  word,  if  but  its  spirit  were  in 
fringed,  all  the  awful  judgments,  both  temporal  and 
supernatural,  that  the  imagination  could  conceive, 
and  even  more,  for  the  very  uncertainty  of  the  fate 
which  was  to  attend  its  violation,  added  tenfold 
force  to  its  terrors.  The  simple  symbol,  therefore, 
wrhich  denoted  the  application  of  the  tabu  to  any 
object,  carried  with  it  a  power  such  as  no  civilized 
code  ever  exercised,  and  which  the  tortures  of  the 
Inquisition  failed  to  establish. 

The  word  tabu,  as  applied  to  religious  matters, 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  55 

was  a  ritual  in  itself.  Hence  when  the  high-priest 
set  apart  a  certain  time  as  tabu  to  Lono,  the  entire 
population  knew  what  ceremonies  were  to  be  per 
formed,  and  what  was  expected  of  each  of  them. 
During  the  present  holidays  it  had  been  specially 
enjoined  that  the  valley  in  which  Kiana,  a  descend 
ant  of  Lono  and  the  supreme  chief  of  more  than 
half  of  Hawaii,  resided,  should  be  tabu  from  man 
and  aH  domestic  animals.  For  one  month,  pro 
found  silence  was  to  rest  upon  it.  Consequently, 
the  inhabitants  left  for  the  uplands,  taking  with 
them  every  animal  and  fowl  which  they  owned. 
It  was  owing  to  this  tabu  that  Alvirez,  when  he 
explored  the  valley,  met  with  such  complete  still 
ness  amid  all  the  outward  signs  of  active  life. 

The  very  day,  therefore,  that  Alvirez  had  so  freely 
taken  possession  of  the  chief's  own  quarters,  Kiana 
with  his  people  were  on  their  march  homeward. 
This  chief,  as  is  the  aristocracy  in  general  of  Hawaii, 
was  of  commanding  stature,  some  six  feet  six  inches 
in  height,  finely  proportioned,  with  round  elastic 
limbs,  not  over  muscular  or  too  sinewy,  like  the 
North  American  Indian,  but  full,  with  a  soft  smooth 
skin  and  a  bright  olive  complexion,  which  was  not 
so  dark,  but  that  the  blood  at  times  deepened  the 
color  thereon.  His  face  was  strikingly  handsome, 
being,  like  his  body,  of  that  happy  medium  between 
womanly  softness  and  the  more  rugged  development 
of  manly  strength,  which  indicates  a  well  harmon 
ized  physical  structure.  In  repose,  one  feared  to  see 
him  move,  lest  the  beauty  of  outline  would  be  de 
stroyed;  but  when  in  action,  with  his  muscles  quiv- 


56  KIANA I 

ering  with  a  hidden  fire,  his  dark  eyes  flashing  light, 
the  full  nostril  of  his  race  and  rich  sensual  lip  ex 
panded  with  excitement,  there  was  about  him  much 
that  recalled  the  Apollo,  particularly  in  the  light 
step  and  eager  haughty  expression.  His  strength 
was  prodigious.  He  had  been  known  in  battle, 
having  broken  his  javelin,  to  seize  an  enemy  by  the 
leg  and  neck,  and  break  his  spine  by  a  blow  across 
his  knees.  Fierce  he  undoubtedly  was  to  his  foes, 
but  there  were  in  all  his  actions  a  pervading  man 
liness  and  generosity,  joined  to  a  winning  demeanor, 
which  stamped  him  as  one  of  nature's  gentlemen. 
No  rival  of  his  tribe  disputed  his  authority,  because 
all  felt  safer  and  better  under  his  rule.  By  moral 
influence,  rather  than  by  force,  all  the  other  chiefs 
of  this  portion  of  Hawaii  looked  to  him  as  their 
leader  and  umpire;  so  that  without  any  of  the  du 
bious  treaties  and  forms  of  a  confederated  govern 
ment,  they  had  all  the  advantages  of  one,  while  each 
remained  free  within  his  own  territorial  confines. 

By  nature  humane,  Kiana  had  infused  into  their 
general  policy  and  domestic  life  a  more  liberal 
spirit  towards  inferiors,  and  a  less  servile  feeling 
towards  the  priesthood.  He  held  the  latter,  in 
general,  in  small  esteem,  perceiving  how  much  they 
were  disposed  to  corrupt  the  simplest  power  of 
nature  into  a  hideous  mythology,  based  upon  fear 
and  superstition,  to  the  intent  to  enrich  themselves 
at  the  expense  of  the  people.  As  he  also  inherited 
the  office  of  high-priest,  his  influence  was  the  more 
effective,  inasmuch  as  he  set  the  example  of  neglect 
ing  all  the  requirements  of  their  pagan  ritual  which 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  57 

were  cruel  or  oppressive,  while  the  games  and  festi 
vals,  which  tended  to  develop  their  physical  powers 
and  give  them  amusements,  or  to  lighten  then- 
general  labors,  were  sedulously  cared  for.  His  peo 
ple  were  therefore  happy  and  prosperous,  and,  at  the 
date  of  this  tale,  exhibited  an  agreeable  picture  of 
a  race  blessed  with  a  salubrious  climate,  a  soil 
ample  for  all  their  simple  wants,  living  almost 
patriarchally  under  a  beloved  chief,  whose  more  in 
telligent  mind,  by  example  rather  than  argument, 
had  influenced  them  to  a  form  of  idolatry  which  in 
its  offerings  of  only  fruits  of  the  earth,  to  its  sym 
bolized  phenomena  or  the  images  of  departed  men 
once  venerated  for  their  moral  worth,  in  some  de 
gree  connected-  their  souls  through  refining  influ 
ences  with  the  Great  Maker. 

In  closing  the  festival,  the  procession  was  formed 
with  great  state  and  solemnity,  preparatory  to  its 
final  departure  from  the  sacred  plain.  First  came 
a  thousand  men  in  regular  files,  armed  with  swords 
of  sharks'  teeth  and  slings.  Each  had  a  laurel 
wreath  on  his  head,  and  a  tapa  mantle  of  bright  red 
thrown  loosely  over  his  shoulders.  This  corps  led 
the  way  to  the  noise  of  rude  drums  and  other  bar 
barous  music.  Behind  them  marched  a  more  nu 
merous  body  in  detached  companies,  armed  with 
javelins  and  spears,  and  a  species  of  wooden  mace, 
which,  dexterously  used,  becomes  a  formidable 
weapon.  In  addition,  each  man  carried  a  dagger 
of  the  same  material,  from  sixteen  inches  to  two 
feet  long.  AH  wore  helmets  of  wicker  work, 
shaped  like  the  Grecian  casque  and  covered  with 


58  KIANA  : 

various  colored  feathers.  These  helmets  in  connec 
tion  with  their  bright  war  cloaks,  gave  to  the  whole 
array  a  classical  look  not  unworthy  of  the  heroic 
days  of  Greece.  The  appearance  of  the  men  was 
martial,  and  their  step  firm  and  regular. 

In  the  centre  of  their  array  there  was  a  selected 
corps  of  one  hundred  young  chiefs,  armed  with  still 
better  weapons.  Their  costume  was  also  much 
richer  than  that  of  the  common  men.  They  wore 
scarlet  feather  cloaks  and  helmets.  Conspicuous 
amid  them,  borne  upon  a  litter  hung  about  with 
crimson  drapery,  sat  Kiana.  His  helmet  was  sur 
mounted  by  a  graceful  crest  from  which  lightly 
floated  a  plume  taken  from  the  long  and  beautiful 
feathers  of  the  tropic  bird.  Both  the  helmet  and 
his  \var  cloak  were  made  of  briliant  yellow  feathers, 
so  small  and  delicate  as  to  appear  like  scales  of 
gold.  These  two  articles  were  the  richest  treasures 
in  the  regalia  of  Hawaii.  The  birds  from  which 
the  feathers  are  obtained, —  one  only  from  under 
each  wing, —  are  found  solely  in  the  most  inacces 
sible  parts  of  the  mountains  and  ensnared  with 
great  difficulty.  Nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years,  or  nine  generations  of  Kiana's  ancestors  had 
been  occupied  in  collecting  a  sufficient  number  to 
make  this  truly  regal  helmet  and  cloak.  This  was 
the  first  occasion  he  had  had  to  display  them.  He 
bore  himself  in  consequence  even  more  royally  than 
ever  before ;  for  savage  though  he  was,  the  pride  of 
ancestry  and  the  trappings  of  power  warmed  his 
blood  as  fully  as  if  he  had  been  a  civilized  ruler. 

Immediately  behind  him  was  borne  a  colossal 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  59 

image  of  Lono.  It  was  carved  with  greater  skill 
than  common,  and  surrounded  by  a  company  of 
white-robed  priests,  chanting  the  "mele"  or  hymn, 
which  had  been  composed  upon  his  disappearance. 
At  particular  parts  the  whole  people  joined  with  a 
melancholy  refrain,  that  gave  a  living  interest  to 
the  story,  and  showed  how  forcible  was  the  hold  it 
had  upon  their  imaginations.  On  either  side  of 
Kiana,  were  twelve  men  of  immense  size  and 
strength,  naked  to  their  waist-cloths,  two  by  two, 
bearing  the  "kahilis"  as  were  called  the  insignia 
of  his  rank.  These  were  formed  of  scarlet  feathers, 
thickly  set,  in  the  shape  of  a  plume,  of  eighteen 
inches  diameter,  about  ten  feet  high,  and  tipped  to 
the  depth  of  a  foot  with  yellow  feathers.  With 
the  handles,  which  were  encircled  with  alternate 
rings  of  ivory  or  tortoise-shell,  their  entire  height 
was  twenty  feet.  As  they  towered  and  waved 
above  the  multitude,  they  conveyed  an  idea  of 
state  and  grandeur  inferior  to  nothing  of  the  kind 
that  has  ever  graced  the  ceremonies  of  the  white 
man. 

The  women  of  his  household  followed  close  to 
the  chief.  Their  aristocratic  birth  and  breeding 
were  manifest  in  their  corpulency  and  haughty 
bearing.  To  exaggerate  their  size,  —  which  was 
partly  a  criterion  of  noble  blood, —  they  had  swelled 
their  waists  with  voluminous  folds  of  gaudy  cloths, 
under  the  pressure  of  which,  added  to  their  own 
bulk,  they  waddled  rather  than  walked.  Helped  by 
young  and  active  attendants,  their  pace  was,  how 
ever,  equal  to  the  slow  progress  of  the  procession. 


60 


KIANA: 


A  numerous  retinue  of  their  own  sex,  bearing  their 
tokens  of  rank,  fans,  fly-brushes,  spittoons,  sun 
screens,  and  lighter  articles  of  clothing,  waited  upon 
them.  Some  of  these  young  women  were  grace 
fully  formed,  fair  and  voluptuous,  with  pleasant 
features,  without  any  excess  of  flesh.  -In  contrast 
with  their  mistresses,  they  might  have  been  con 
sidered  as  beauties,  as,  indeed,  they  were  the  belles 
of  Hawaii.  Small,  soft  hands,  delicate  and  taper 
ing  fingers,  satin-like  in  their  touch  and  gentle  and 
pleasant  to  the  shake,  were  common  among  all. 


•; 

The   women  in  general  were   a  laughing,  merry 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  61 

set,  prone  to  affection,  finery,  and  sensuous  enjoy 
ment.  But  the  lower  orders  were  workers  in  the 
fullest  sense,  the  men  being  their  task-masters, 
treating  them  as  an  inferior  caste  by  imposing 
upon  their  sex  arbitrary  distinctions  in  their  food, 
domestic  privileges,  duties,  and  even  religious  rites, 
so  that  their  social  condition  was  wantonly  de 
graded.  Yet  females  were  admitted  to  power  and 
often  held  the  highest  rank. 

Besides  this  state  there  was  a  vast  throng  of 
attendants  carrying  burdens,  or  driving  before  them 
their  domestic  animals.  The  families  of  the  sol 
diery  followed  the  procession,  in  irregular  masses, 
as  it  defiled  from  the  plain  into  the  valleys  that 
led  towards  the  coast.  In  advancing,  its  numbers 
gradually  lessened  by  the  departure  of  warriors,  and 
minor  chiefs  with  their  retainers,  for  their  respective 
destinations.  With  the  exception  of  those  imme 
diately  about  Kiana,  all  order  of  march  soon  ceased, 
and  the  crowd  spread  themselves  over  hill  and 
valley  shouting  and  jeering,  in  their  good-natured 
hurry  to  reach  their  homes.  The  fowls  cackled,  the 
dogs  barked.  The  swine  with  ominous  grunts 
charged  in  all  directions,  upsetting  impartially  own 
ers  and  neighbors,  amid  the  laughter  and  cheers  of 
the  lookers  on.  Children  grew  doubly  mischievous 
in  the  turmoil,  running  hither  and  thither,  with 
frantic  cries,  pushing  and  crowding  each  other  over 
rocks  into  the  rapid  streams,  in  which  they  were  as 
much  at  home  as  the  fishes.  They  tripped  up 
their  heavily  laden  parents  in  their  gambols  about 
their  footsteps,  dodging  the  quick  blow  in  return 


62  KIANA  I 

with  the  slipper! ness  of  eels,  or  repaying  with 
equally  noisy  coin  the  threats  of  future  flog 
gings,  which  they  well  knew  would  be  forgot 
ten  over  the  first  meal.  The  more  sedate  vented 
their  enthusiasm  in  deep  toned  songs,  which,  as 
they  swelled  into  full  chorus,  filled  the  air  with  a 
wild  music,  in  keeping  with  the  scene.  In  forest 
and  grove  the  birds  listened  and  replied  in  musical 
notes  that  thrilled  sweetly  on  the  ear  amid  the 
medley  of  sounds.  Nature  was  awake  to  the  scene. 
From  every  tree  and  rock,  out  of  each  dell  and  off 
each  hill-top,  there  came  voices  to  mingle  in  the 
general  jubilee.  The  mountain  breezes  poured 
their  anthems  in  joyous  harmony  through  branch 
and  leaf.  Buds  and  blossoms  bowing  before  balmy 
airs,  shook  out  their  fragrance.  Cascades  sparkled 
and  leaped,  foamed  and  roared  in  the  bright  sun. 
Rivulets,  looking  in  the  distance  like  silver  threads, 
stole  with  soothing  murmurs  along  the  plains, 
while  the  startled  wild  fowl  with  defiant  note  fled 
deeper  into  the  forest  or  skulked  closer  in  the 
thicket  as  the  living  current  swept  by. 

While  all  was  thus  life  and  motion  in  the  up 
lands,  the  solitude  of  the  sea  coast  remained  as 
described  in  the  last  chapter.  Alvirez  and  his 
party  had  disposed  themselves  for  the  night  as  best 
suited  their  individual  convenience.  There  was 
no  lack  of  accommodation  or  retirement.  Each 
might  have  selected  a  village  to  himself,  but  they 
all  remained  within  the  enclosure  where  we  left 
them.  Juan  and  Beatriz  occupied  the  principal 
house.  Olmedo  chose  one  near,  and  the  good 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  63 

man  was  soon  dreaming  of  his  early  Castilian  cell. 
Tolta  watched  long  and  late,  and  then  stretched 
himself,  mastiff-like,  upon  a  mat  at  the  threshold  of 
the  house  in  which  Beatriz  slept.  The  three  sea 
men,  after  sundry  explorations,  which  seemed  to 
give  them  small  satisfaction,  cursed  their  luck  in 
being  wrecked  on  a  land  which  had  not  even 
copper,  much  less  gold  or  silver,  in  short,  anything 
whatever  which  came  up  to  their  ideas  of  spoil,  and 
closing  their  eyes,  muttered  their  discontent  even  in 
their  sleep. 


64  KIANA 


CHAPTER     VI. 

"  How  often  events,  by  chance  and  unexpectedly  come  to  pass, 
which  you  had  not  dared  even  to  hope  for."  TERENCE. 

NIGHT  came  and  went ;  when  morning  broke, 
the  same  stillness  rested  on  the  valley.  All  of  its 
guests  still  slept  the  deep  sleep  of  fatigue,  except 
Tolta,  who  had  thought  he  heard  at  intervals  dis 
tant  sounds  that  fell  mockingly  upon  his  ear  for  a 
moment,  and  then  died  away  into  profound  silence. 
Cautiously  he  had  listened  and  peered  into  the 
deep  shadows  of  hill  and  forest,  but  had  detected 
nothing.  As  often,  however,  as  he  had  sunk  again 
into  restless  slumber,  the  same  strange  sounds  came 
to  him.  The  air  seemed  filled  with  them ;  voices 
and  laughter,  the  tramp  of  feet  and  cries  of  animals, 
yet  so  vague  and  intermingled,  that  at  last  he 
fancied  there  was  a  spell  upon  the  valley;  that  its 
inhabitants  had  all  perished  by  demoniacal  violence, 
and  unseen  by  mortal  eyes,  during  the  night,  came 
back  to  haunt  their  late  homes. 

This  solution  of  the  mystery  was  not  calculated 
to  reassure  him,  and  he  became  more  restless  than 
before.  Visions  of  his  native  land  mingled  them 
selves  with  the  phantom  forms  and  sounds  which 
disturbed  his  slumbers.  His  imagination  vibrated 


A   TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  65 

between  joy  and  fear,  without  a  moment's  pause  to 
give  him  rest.  Gradually,  however,  as  morning 
twilight  came  up  over  the  hill  tops,  he  fancied  he 
detected  shadowy  outlines  of  men,  sharp  against  the 
horizon,  passing  rapidly  into  the  gloom  further  down. 
His  terrors  were  then  realized.  He  saw  the  ghosts 
that  had  so  disturbed  his  slumbers  fleeing  before 
the  coming  day,  and  he  shuddered  as  with  a  grave- 
chill. 

A  cock  suddenly  crowed  afar  off.  Tolta  started 
as  if  the  trumpet  of  Cortez  had  sounded  in  his  ears. 
His  blood  tingled  once  more  in  his  veins.  Another 
and  another  crow,  nearer  and  nearer ;  the  morning 
air  is  suddenly  filled  with  their  rival  notes.  A  dog 
barks!  Scores  of  dogs'  throats  open  in  reply. 
Human  voices  are  now  distinctly  heard.  Groups 
of  men,  women,  and  children,  can  be  plainly  seen 
descending  into  the  valley  from  the  wooded  up 
lands.  He  watches  their  motions,  half  doubting 
his  own  senses.  A  band  orderly  marching  ap 
proaches  the  enclosure.  He  sees  among  them  the 
sharp  array  of  lances,  and  the  brilliant  colors  of 
feathered  casques  and  cloaks.  They  recall  to  him 
the  warriors  of  Mexico,  and  he  exults  in  their  mar 
tial  tread  and  warlike  aspect.  His  first  impulse  is 
to  rush  forward  and  greet  them.  "  Now  shall 
Spanish  blood  again  be  shed,  and  their  false  hearts 
quiver  on  the  altars  of  Mexico's  war-god !  Here  in 
this  teocalli,  shall  the  incense  so  sweet  to  Huitzil- 
potcli's  nostrils  once  more  ascend  ; "  and  in  his 
dreamy  excitement  he  rushed  forward  as  if  to  strike 
the  serpent-skin  drum,  whose  terrible  signal  had  so 


66  KIANA  : 

often  been  the  death-warrant  to  his  country's  in 
vaders. 

Shall  Beatriz  die  this  death  ?  No  sooner  did 
she  occur  to  him,  than  his  fierceness  passed  away 
like  a  spent  surge.  All  other  emotions  were  lost 
in  the  desire  to  protect  her.  Stepping  quietly  in 
side  the  house,  he  woke  Juan  and  motioned  him  to 
follow. 

As  they  passed  out  and  looked  over  the  parapet, 
they  saw  considerable  stir  among  the  warriors. 
They  were  coming  towards  them  at  great  speed, 
and  evidently  with  no  friendly  intent.  Their  leader 
had  caught  sight  of  Tolta  as  he  left  the  wall  to 
awaken  Juan,  and  indignant  at  what  he  supposed 
a  violation  of  the  tabu,  by  one  of  his  people, 
ordered  them  to  surround  the  enclosure,  so  as  to 
prevent  the  possibility  of  escape,  while  he  with  a 
few  followers  ascended  by  the  narrow  stone  steps, 
that  he  might  slay  the  sacrilegious  wretch  with  his 
own  hand. 

By  the  time  Kiana  —  for  it  was  he  —  had  nearly 
reached  the  platform,  Juan  had  arrived  at  the 
gate-way,  and  at  a  glance  took  in  his  whole  posi 
tion. 

"  Tonatiuh  can  now  strike  the  infidel,"  said 
Tolta  with  sarcastic  emphasis,  as  he  recalled  Juan's 
unwise  speech  of  the  day  before,  at  the  same  time 
pointing  to  Kiana,  whose  rapid  strides  would  in 
another  instant  bring  him  in  front  of  Alvirez.  The 
Mexican  then  re-entered  the  house  to  warn  Beatriz 
of  their  new  danger. 

Juan  had  too  often  encountered  as  fearful  odds, 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  67 

in  his  Mexican  campaigns,  to  lose  his  presence  of 
mind  in  a  crisis  like  this.  He  called  to  his  men  to 
come  to  his  succor,  as  he  prepared  to  hold  the  gate 
way  against  his  foes,  and  shouting  his  accustomed 
battle-cry,  drew  his  long  Toledo  blade,  and  advanced 
it  in  guard  to  await  Kiana's  onset. 

This  chief  in  his  rush  up  the  steps  had  not  fairly 
lifted  his  eyes  until  the  shout  of  "  Santiago  for 
Spain  "  reached  his  ears.  His  astonishment  at  the 
apparition  of  the  white  man,  —  the  gleaming  steel, 
fierce  eyes,  thick  red  beard  and  strange  tongue,  the 
costume  so  unlike  his  people's,  —  instead  of  the  ex 
pected  tawny  hue  of  his  own  race,  brought  him  to 
a  sudden  stop.  It  was  but  for  a  moment,  for,  ex 
cited  by  his  previous  fury  at  a  crime  so  uncommon 
among  his  people,  he  saw  only  an  offender  who 
seemed  aided  by  sorcery,  and  rushed  at  him  with 
uplifted  javelin,  reserving  his  force  to  strike  and  not 
to  throw.  So  sudden  and  powerful  was  his  spring, 
that  although  Juan's  sword  parried  the  blow,  he 
was  borne  backward,  and  Kiana  found  himself  on 
the  platform. 

Both  paused  as  they  now  better  saw  each  other's 
strength  and  strangeness.  Kiana's  surprise  was  in 
creased  as  Juan's  men,  followed  by  Olmedo  with 
crucifix  in  hand,  came  hastily  up  and  ranged  them 
selves  at  his  side.  His  own  soldiers  were  fast 
crowding  upon  the  platform,  filled  with  wonder 
rather  than  fear,  at  so  unexpected  a  sight.  At  his 
command  they  were  filing  off  to  surround  Juan's 
little  band,  and  close  in  upon  them,  while  he  up 
raised  his  javelin,  prepared  once  more  to  tempt  the 


68  KIANA  I 

skill  of  his  strange  enemy.  His  right  foot  was 
advanced,  his  broad  chest  thrown  out  and  weapon 
poised  to  try  again  the  thrust,  which  had  never 
before  failed  him,  when  a  new  cry  was  heard  and  a 
new  figure  came  forward  and  sprung  between  him 
and  Alvirez. 

It  was  Beatriz.  Her  long  flowing  robes,  dis 
hevelled  hair,  her  pallor  and  the  impulsive  energy 
with  which  she  pushed  aside  Juan's  sword,  and 
turned  her  eager  eyes  towards  Kiana,  fearlessly 
fronting  his  javelin,  amazed  the  red-men.  Their 
weapons  dropped  silently  by  their  sides,  as  their 
chief  gazed  in  astonishment  with  powerless  arm 
upon  the  new  apparition. 

Kiana's  indecision  was,  however,  only  momen 
tary.  A  sudden  thought  had  seized  him.  Turning 
to  his  followers  he  sai^,  "  Behold  Lono  and  his 
wife !  they  have  returned  with  their  faces  bright 
ened,  and  their  speech  changed,  from  their  abode  in 
the  sun.  They  have  come  as  Lono  promised,  with 
new  teachers  and  good  gifts.  Let  us  honor  them 
and  make  them  welcome."  As  he  spoke  every 
weapon  was  laid  upon  the  earth,  and  every  head 
was  bowed.  Kiana  alone  stood  erect,  asserting  his 
dignity  even  in  the  presence  of  a  returned  god. 

Whatever  his  native  sense  might  have  suggested 
in  regard  to  the  origin  of  the  group  before  him,  his 
sagacity  in  turning  the  ideas  of  his  people  into  their 
present  channel,  was  safety  to  the  one  side,  and 
direct  benefit  to  himself.  He  recognized  at  once 

O 

a  superiority  in  their  armor  and  habiliments,  which 
evinced  a  knowledge  far  beyond  that  of  his  own 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  69 

people.  They  could  be  useful  to  him  in  many 
ways.  Naturally  humane  and  generous,  after  his 
first  anger  had  cooled,  he  would  not  have  harmed  a 
hair  of  their  heads.  On  the  contrary,  he  and  his 
people,  had  they  found  them  helpless  on  the  shore, 
would  have  tenderly  received  them.  Now  that  he 
saw  the  tabu  had  not  been  violated,  but  that  so  far 
from  sacrilege,  an  event  had  occurred  that  appeared 
to  all  miraculous,  and  confirmatory  of  the  traditions 
of  his  ancestry,  he  determined  to  receive  the 
strangers  as  his  own  kin,  while  he  confirmed  in  the 
minds  of  his  people  the  belief  in  their  divinity.  As 
the  common  Hawaiian's  idea  of  a  god  was  of  a 
being  not  more  removed  from  him  in  power  and 
intelligence  than  was  the  white  man,  this  was  an 
easy  affair. 

Accordingly  he  gave  orders  that  they  should  be 
provided  with  suitable  retinues  and  lands,  and  ser 
vants  assigned  to  them  as  of  his  own  family. 

His  decision  was  proclaimed  by  the  public  her 
alds.  Great  were  the  rejoicings  and  shouts  through 
out  the  valley,  that  Lono  and  his  wife  had  come 
back  and  were  to  protect  them  from  their  enemies, 
and  enrich  them  by  new  arts  and  gifts.  The  sim 
ple  people  believed  and  prostrated  themselves 
deferentially  before  Juan  and  Beatriz.  Their  per 
sons  and  those  of  the  others  were  tabued  or  made 
sacred.  No  follower  of  Kiana's  dared  lift  his  hand 
toward  them,  except  to  do  them  service  or  honor. 
The  change  from  the  peril  of  immediate  massacre, 
to  being  worshipped  as  divine  personages,  was  so 
striking,  that  while  they  realized  its  advantages, 


70  KIANA 


they  could  not,  before  they  had  acquired  the  easy 
tongue  of  Hawaii,  fully  comprehend  its  cause.  The 
seamen,  however,  readily  domesticated  themselves, 
taking  wives,  and  were  soon  placed  on  the  footing 
of  petty  chiefs. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  71 


CHAPTER    VII. 

'*  In  countless  upward-stirring  waves 

The  moon-drawn  tide-wave  strives  : 
In  thousand  far-transplanted  grafts 

The  parent  fruit  survives  ; 
So  in  the  new-born  millions, 

The  perfect  Adam  lies. 
Not  less  are  Summer  mornings  dear 

To  every  child  they  wake, 
And  each  with  novel-life  his  sphere 

Fills  for  his  proper  sake."  EMERSON. 

A  YEAR  had  passed.  There  was  no  iron  on  the 
island,  consequently  no  means  of  building  a  vessel, 
which  could  carry  the  exiles  back  to  Mexico.  Their 
only  hope  lay  in  the  possibility  that  some  caravel, 
equipped  as  theirs  had  been  for  discovery,  might 
sight  Hawaii  and  explore  its  coasts.  But  this  hope 
was  so  faint  as  rarely  to  form  a  theme  of  discus 
sion;  so  they  wisely  identified  themselves  with  the 
interests  and  welfare  of  their  generous  host,  whose 
kindness  and  confidence  grew  with  their  stay. 

Kiana  and  Juan  became  firm  friends.  The  for 
mer  had  long  since  learned  the  origin  and  history  of 
the  shipwrecked  party,  as  indeed  had  the  more  in 
telligent  among  his  chiefs,  but  their  superior  knowl 
edge,  and  the  polite  deference  of  the  nobles  towards 
them,  continued  to  keep  them  in  the  same  sacred 
relation  to  the  common  people  as  at  first.  This 
was  the  more  useful,  that  it  gave  to  their  efforts  to 
instruct  them  the  sanction  of  religion. 


72  KIANA  ! 

To  properly  understand  the  condition  of  the 
people  under  the  government  of  Kiana,  it  will  be 
necessary  to  go  more  into  detail.  I  have  already 
observed,  that  their  climate  and  soil  combined  that 
happy  medium  of  salubrity  and  fertility,  which  gave 
ample  returns  in  health  and  harvests,  but  did  not 
dispense  with  care  and  labor.  Hence,  they  were  an 
active  and  industrious  race.  Nature  was  indeed 
a  loving,  considerate  mother  to  them.  As  yet 
no  noxious  reptiles  or  insects  infested  the  land  ; 
ferocious  animals  were  equally  unknown  ;  storms 
were  so  rare  as  scarcely  to  be  ever  thought  of,  while 
the  temperature  was  so  even,  that  their  language 
had  no  term  to  express  the  various  changes  and 
conditions  of  physical  comfort  or  discomfort,  we 
combine  into  the  word  weather.  This,  of  course, 
was  a  sad  loss  to  conversation,  but  no  doubt  a 
compensation  for  lack  of  this  prolific  topic  existed 
somehow  in  their  domestic  circles. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  73 

The  households  of  the  chiefs  were  in  one  sense 
almost  patriarchally  constructed.  "  My  people " 
had  a  meaning  as  significant  as  upon  a  slave  plan 
tation  in  America,  with  the  difference  that  here 
they  were  only  transferred  with  the  soil.  They 
were  literally  "  my  people  ;  "  and  as  with  all  purely 
despotic  institutions,  their  welfare  depended  mainly 
upon  the  character  of  their  lords. 

In  some  respects  there  existed  a  latitude  of  de 
portment  between  the  chiefs  and  their  serfs,  which 
gave  rise  to  a  certain  degree  of  social  equality. 
This  freedom  of  manner  is  common  to  that  state  of 
society  in  which  the  actual  gulf  between  the  differ 
ent  classes  is  irrevocably  fixed.  It  grows  out  of 
protection  on  the  one  hand  and  dependence  on  the 
other.  On  Hawaii  there  existed  a  partial  commu 
nity  of  property  ;  for  although  all  that  the  serf  pos 
sessed  belonged  to  his  lord,  yet  he  had  the  use  and 
improvement  of  the  property  in  his  charge,  and 
besides  certain  direct  interests  in  it,  was  protected 
by  what  might  be  termed  their  "  common  law." 
The  chief  was  both  executive  and  judiciary,  as  ob 
tains  in  all  rude  society.  Self-interest  became  a 
powerful  incentive  to  humanity,  because  cruelty  or 
injustice  towards  his  tenantry  was  a  direct  injury  to 
his  own  property,  and  a  provocation  to  desert  his 
lands.  There  was  also  the  family  bond,  derived 
from  direct  intermingling  of  blood,  the  perpetuity  of 
estates  and  the  familiarity  of  personal  intercourse 
between  the  chiefs  and  their  dependents,  fortified 
by  a  condition  of  society  that  knew  no  contrasts  to 
this  state.  The  lack  of  other  commerce  than  barter 
7 


74  KIAXA : 

and  a  partial  feudal  system,  which  required  the 
people  not  only  to  furnish  their  own  arms,  but  upon 
all  occasions  to  follow  their  lords  to  the  field,  helped 
to  develop  this  social  union  of  extremes. 

All  lands  were  in  reality  held  in  fief  of  the  su 
preme  chief.  His  will  was  in  the  main  the  code  of 
law,  and  indeed  the  religious  creed  ;  that  is,  the 
ultimate  appeal  in  all  questions  was  vested  in  him. 
But  public  opinion,  based  upon  old  habits  and  cer 
tain  intuitive  convictions  of  right  and  justice  com 
mon  to  all  mankind,  held  even  him  in  check; -so 
that  while  rarely  attempting  any  forcible  violation 
of  what  was  understood  to  be  the  universal  custom, 
he  had  it  in  his  power  indirectly  to  modify  the  laws 
and  belief  of  his  people.  While  to  some  extent  the 
spirit  of  the  clan  existed,  giving  rise  to  devotion  and 
attachments  similar  to  those  recorded  of  the  High 
landers  of  Scotland,  there  prevailed  more  extensively 
the  servile  feeling  common  to  Oriental  despotism. 
Numerous  retainers  of  every  grade  and  rank  sur 
rounded  each  chief,  forming  courts  with  as  varied 
and  as  positive  an  etiquette  as  those  of  Europe  or 
Asia.  The  most  trivial  necessity  was  dignified  into 
an  office.  Thus  there  were  "  pipe  lighters,"  mas 
ters  of  the  pipe  as  they  might  be  called,  masters  of 
the  spittoon,  of  the  plumes  or  "  kahilis,"  and  so  on, 
while  there  was  no  lack  of  idle  clients,  the  "  bosom 
friends"  of  the  chief,  his  boon  companions,  buffoons, 
pimps  and  every  other  parasitical  condition  in  which 
the  individual  merges  his  own  identity  into  the  ca 
prices  or  policy  of  his  ruler,  or  by  deceit,  flattery,  or 
superior  address,  seeks  to  advance  his  own  selfish 
ness  at  the  general  expense. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  75 

In  this  arrangement  the  analogy  to  the  courts  of 
Europe  is  so  evident  as  to  form  a  striking  satire 
upon  them.  Here  we  find  amid  petty,  semi-naked 
tribes,  the  same  masters  and  mistresses  of  royal 
robes  and  other  useless  paraphernalia ;  the  same 
abject  crowd  of  parasites  quarrelling  and  intriguing 
for  honors  and  riches  they  are  too  lazy  or  dishonest 
rightfully  to  earn  ;  the  same  degrading  etiquette 
which  exalts  a  knowledge  of  its  absurdities  above 
all  morality,  and  imposes  penalties  upon  its  infringe 
ment,  not  bestowed  upon  crime  itself:  in  fine,  a 
parody  of  all  that  in  European  monarchies  tends  to 
make  human  nature  base  and  contemptible. 

Justice,  however,  requires  me  to  state,  that  while 
the  vices  of  the  systems  were  allied,  their  virtues 
were  no  less  in  common.  Despotism  corrupts  the 
many,  but  there  are  a  choice  few  in  all  aristocracies 
who  receive  power  and  homage  only  as  in  deposit 
for  the  public  good.  Its  conditions  are  favorable  to 
their  moral  growth,  when  perhaps  the  rugged  neces 
sities  of  life,  in  conflicts  of  equality,  would  dwarf 
their  souls  to  the  common  level  of  material  wants  or 
selfish  interests.  Besides  these  exceptions,  as%  fami 
liar  to  savage  as  to  civilized  life,  because  founded 
not  upon  acquired  knowledge,  but  upon  natural 
instincts,  the  very  superiority  of  position  begets 
desire  for  superior  manners  and  external  advantages. 
Thus  we  find  in  not  a  few  of  the  privileged  orders, 
rare  politeness  and  outward  polish,  and  a  chivalric 
loyalty  to  the  institution  of  titled  aristocracy,  as  if 
in  partaking  of  its  birthright,  it  brought  with  it  a 
loftier  and  more  refined  standard  of  feeling  and 
action  than  that  of  the  masses. 


A    TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  77 

The  best  of  food  was  reserved  for  the  nobles. 
Their  houses,  bathing  places,  and  domestic  utensils, 
were  tabu  from  vulgar  use.  They  even  used  a  lan 
guage  or  courtly  dialect  unintelligible  to  their  sub 
jects.  Their  deportment  was  based  upon  the  innate 
consciousness  of  mental  superiority  and  long  inher 
ited  authority.  Rank  was  derived  from  the  mother 
as  the  only  certain  fountain  of  ancestry.  In  size 
and  dignity  of  personal  carriage  they  were  conspic 
uous  from  the  crowd.  In  short,  the  difference  was 
so  marked  in  Hawaii  between  the  chief  and  his 
serf,  as  to  suggest  to  a  superficial  observer  the  idea 
of  two  distinct  races. 

Hospitality  was  a  common  virtue.  There  was 
no  beggary,  as  there  was  no  need  of  begging,  for  the 
simple  wants  of  the  natives  were  easily  supplied. 
The  poorest  man  never  refused  food  to  his  worst 
enemy,  should  he  enter  his  house  and  demand  it. 
Indeed  so  freely  were  presents  made,  that  the  abso 
lute  law  of  "  meum  and  tuum,"  as  it  exists  among 
commercial  races,  with  its  progeny  of  judges  and 
gaols,  locks  and  fetters,  had  with  them  scarcely  a 
defined  meaning.  Where  there  was  so  much  trust 
and  generosity,  any  violation  of  them  met  with 
prompt  and  severe  retribution.  Theft  was  visited 
upon  the  offender  by  the  injured  party,  even  if  the 
weaker,  by  the  seizure  of  every  movable  article 
belonging  to  him.  In  this  wild  justice  they  were 
sustained  by  the  whole  population.  If  the  property 
of  a  high  chief  suffered,  the  thief  was  sometimes 
placed  in  an  old  canoe,  bound  hand  and  foot,  and 
set  adrift  upon  the  ocean. 
7* 


78  KIANA  : 

Kiana's  people  were  wealthy  in  their  simple  way. 
His  reign  was  the  golden  age  of  Hawaii.  This 
was  owing  mainly  to  his  own  character,  which  took 
delight  in  the  happiness  and  prosperity  of  his  sub 
jects.  No  lands  were  so  well  cultivated  as  his. 
No  rents  were  more  ample  or  more  cheerfully  paid. 
His  people  had  easy  access  to  him.  In  their  labors 
as  in  their  sports  he  often  mingled.  If  at  times  he 
was  hasty  or  severe,  it  was  owing  rather  to  the 
quickened  indignation  of  offended  justice  than  to 
selfish  passion. 

A  very  striking  reform  in  the  rites  if  not  in  the 
principles  of  their  religion  had  been  peacefully 
brought  about  by  him.  In  general,  the  savage 
mind  is  more  influenced  by  fear  than  by  love;  that 
is,  it  seeks  by  worship  to  avoid  harm  from  natural 
objects,  which  from  ignorance  of  their  laws  he  con 
siders  to  be  evil  spirits,  rather  than  to  do  homage 
to  those  whose  direct  beneficence  is  readily  recog 
nized.  But  Kiana,  like  Manco  Capac  with  the  Peru 
vians,  taught  them  a  less  slavish  ritual.  Instead  of 
sacrifices  of  animals  to  deities  whose  attributes 
solely  inspired  dread,  he  led  them  to  rejoice  in  the 
bounteous  seasons,  the  vivifying  sun,  the  winds 
that  refreshed  their  bodies,  and  the  clouds  that 
watered  their  thirsty  soil.  He  taught  them  that 
the  waters  that  bore  them  so  pleasantly  from  island 
to  island,  were  much  more  \o  be  regarded  lovingly, 
than  the  devouring  shark  with  superstitious  fear. 
Thus  without  fully,  or  perhaps  in  any  degree  re 
cognizing  the  principles  of  the  One  God,  the  people 
were  led  more  into  harmony  with  those  of  his 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  79 

works,  which  were  suggestive  of  good  and  kind 
attributes,  which  they  symbolized  in  idols,  to  which 
they  offered  chiefly  the  fruits  of  the  earth.  They 
were  indeed  idolaters,  because  their  minds  seldom, 
if  ever,  separated  the  image  from  the  ideas,  but  it 
was  an  idolatry  that  made  them  cheerful  and  truth 
ful,  and  not  gloomy  and  cruel. 

Contented  under  their  government,  reposing  on 
their  religion,  these  islanders  presented  a  picture  of 
happiness,  which,  if  we  consider  only  the  peaceful, 
joyous  flow  of  the  material  life,  we  might  well  envy. 
They  had  no  money  to  beget  avarice,  or  to  excite 
to  the  rivalries  and  dishonesties  of  trade.  There 
were  no  more  prosperous  territories  and  bounteous 
soils  for  them  to  covet  by  arms ;  none  of  superior 
force  to  make  them  afraid.  Their  diet  was  simple, 
and  their  diseases  few.  They  had  nothing  to  fear 
from  famine,  weather,  noxious  animals,  or  poison 
ous  insects.  Their  unbounded  hospitality  kept  want 
from  even  the  idler,  —  their  agricultural  games 
and  fisheries  gave  ample  scope  for  their  physical 
energies,  while  their  numerous  festivals,  the  songs 
of  the  bards,  and  traditions  and  speeches  of  their 
historians  and  orators  kept  alive  a  national  spirit, 
which  made  them  proud  of  their  origin  and  their 
country. 

All  their  myths  were  connected  with  the  great 
phenomena  of  nature,  with  which  their  island  was 
so  pregnant.  Hence  in  their  minds  there  was  a 
certain  grandeur  of  sentiment,  as  well  as  loftiness 
of  expression  and  suggestive  imagery,  that  imbued 
them  with  the  more  elevating  influences  of  the 


80 


KIANA  I 


great  nature  around  them.  Then  their  joyous 
dances,  particularly  graceful  and  spirited  among 
the  children,  though  too  expressive,  perhaps,  in  ac 
tion  and  words  of  the  sensual  instincts  with  the 
adults,  caused  the  gayety  of  their  sunny  skies  and 
the  passionate  enjoyments  of  their  rare  climate  to 
come  home  to  them  with  a  fulness  of  sympathy 
that  made  them  truly  the  children  of  material  Na 
ture.  They  danced,  they  sang,  they  sported,  and 
they  feasted,  as  if  the  present  hour  had  had  no 
predecessor,  and  was  to  see  no  successor.  If  they 
labored,  it  was  that  they  might  enjoy.  In  all  their 
exercises,  whether  of  amusement,  religion  or  work, 
the  requirements  of  the  chiefs,  or  the  necessities  of 
their  families,  there  was  a  renunciation  of  all  but 
the  present  moment,  mingled  with  so  full  a  sense 
of  sportive  humor,  that  no  civilized  spectator 


A    TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  81 

could  have  looked  unmoved  upon  their  sensuous 
happiness,  however  much  he  might  moralize  upon 
its  affinity  to  mere  animal  life. 

If  they  ever  thought  of  death,  it  was  merely  as  a 
change  to  a  world  where  their  enjoyments  would 
be  still  more  complete.  At  the  worst  their  spirits 
would  only  wander  about  their  earthly  abodes, 
vexed  at  the  sight  of  pleasures  which  they  could  no 
longer  participate  in.  The  general  idea  the  serfs 
had  of  heaven,  was  of  some  place  specially  given  to 
the  chiefs,  into  which  if  they  entered  at  all,  it  was 
in  the  same  servile  and  distinct  relation  to  them 
as  on  earth.  Perhaps  one  great  cause  of  their  con 
tentment  sprung  from  their  implicit  acquiescence 
in  the  power  and  privileges  of  their  rulers,  as  of 
beings  too  vastly  their  superiors  to  admit  even  for 
a  moment  of  any  equality  of  fate  or  aspirations  in 
either  life. 

Such  in  brief  were  the  character  and  condition  of 
the  race  among  which  Alvirez  and  his  party  were 
now  domesticated,  and  to  all  appearance  for  life. 
There  was  much  to  reconcile  them  to  their  new 
position,  as  will  be  shown,  and  especially  in  the 
peaceful  contrast  their  present  homes  presented  to 
the  crime  and  devastation  which  had  been  their 
experience  in  Mexico.  True,  there  was  no  gold. 
But  what  need  of  gold,  when  all  it  represents  was 
provided  without  price  ?  After  their  long  experi 
ence  of  perils  and  hardships,  to  the  seamen  their 
present  lives  seemed  planted  in  Eden.  An  occa 
sional  affray  with  some  distant  tribe  that  sought  to 
spoil  their  more  fortunate  countryman  under  Ki- 


KIANA  : 


ana's  rule,  gave  them  opportunities  to  exercise  their 
courage  for  the  benefit  of  their  new  friends.  The 
reputation  which  they  soon  established,  and  the 
supernatural  character  with  which  they  continued 
in  some  degree,  still  to  be  regarded,  especially  at  a 
distance,  contributed  much  towards  keeping  the 
frontiers  quiet.  Juan  and  Kiana,  according  to  Ha 
waiian  custom,  exchanged  names,  by  which  in 
friendship,  power  and  property,  they  were  viewed  as 
one.  But  the  better  to  appreciate  the  true  position 
of  each  in  reference  to  their  new  life,  we  must  trace 
their  individual  experiences. 


A    TKADITIOX    OF    HAWAII.  83 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

"  Earth,  our  bright  home  its  mountains  and  its  waters, 
And  the  ethereal  shapes  which  are  suspended 
O'er  its  expanse,  and  those  fair  daughters, 
The  clouds,  of  Sun  and  Ocean  who  have  blended 
The  colors  of  the  air  since  first  extended, 
It  cradled  the  young  world  "     .     .     . 

SHELLEY. 

OLMEDO  had  not  been  idle  during  the  year  in  his 
labors  to  convert  the  islanders  to  his  faith.  Nor 
was  he  without  a  certain  degree  of  success,  though 
very  far  from  having  instilled  into  them  any  defi 
nite  ideas  of  Christianity.  Indeed,  strange  as  it  may 
appear  at  the  first  statement,  there  was  in  the  rites 
he  wished  to  supersede  so  much  analogy  with 
those  he  wished  to  introduce,  that  the  substitution 
was  not  easily  effected.  Juan,  in  his  martial  zeal 
for  the  Roman  Catholic  faith,  would  gladly  have 
used  the  same  arguments  here  as  in  Mexico ;  that 
is,  have  destroyed  the  idols,  purified  the  temples,  and 
set  up  crucifixes  and  new  images,  which  only  they 
should  worship,  whether  persuaded  or  not  of  their 
religious  efficacy.  For  once,  however,  Spanish 
zeal  was  obliged  to  be  tempered  with  a  respect  for 
the  force  which  was  not  now  on  their  side.  It 
must  be  confessed,  also,  that  the  easy,  seductive 


4 


84 


KIANA  : 


life  he  had  led,  the  absence  of  the  worst  features  of 
heathenism,  and  the  generous  character  and  shrewd 
ness  of  Kiana,  had  not  a  little  weakened  Juan's 
fanaticism  ;  so  that,  although  conforming  sufficiently 
to  the  ritual  of  his  faith  to  keep  himself  within 
the  pale  of  his  church's  salvation,  he  had  almost 
unconsciously  imbibed  the  idea  that  some  even 
of  the  virtues  of  Christianity  might  exist  among 
pagans. 

Within  the  walled  enclosure  in  which  Juan  and 
his  sister  resided,  overlooking  the  sea,  Olmedo  had 
built  a  small  chapel.  The  rude  images  which 
native  ingenuity  under  his  direction  had  carved  to 
represent  the  Virgin  and  her  Son,  were  not  so  un 
like  their  own  wooden  deities,  as  to  require  any 
thing  more  than  an  enlargement  of  their  mythology, 
for  the  simple  natives  to  have  accepted  them  as 
their  own.  This  of  course  would  have  been  only 
adding  to  the  sin  which  Olmedo  wished  to  eradi 
cate.  The  good  man,  however,  persevered  in  his 
rites  and  doctrines,  and  had  the  satisfaction  to  have 
numbers  of  the  chiefs  and  their  attendants  come  to 
witness  his  worship.  Among  them  most  frequently 
was  Kiana,  but  as  his  eyes  were  oftener  directed 
towards  kneeling  Beatriz,  than  the  holy  symbols  of 
the  altar,  it  is  to  be  presumed  that  another  motive 
beside  religious  conviction  swayed  his  heart.  He 
saw  that  the  crucifix  and  the  images  of  the  gods  of 
the  white  man,  as  he  regarded  them,  were  very 
dear  to  them.  Out  of  respect,  therefore,  to  his 
guests,  in  unconscious  philosophical  imitation  of 
Alexander  Severus,  when  he  placed  statues  of  Abra- 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII. 


85 


ham  and  Christ  among  his  revered  images,  Kiana 
had  set  up  the  crucifix  in  his  domestic  pantheon. 
How  far  he  understood  the  teachings  of  Olmedo 
rnay  be  gathered  from  one  of  their  not  unfrequent 
colloquies  upon  religion. 


Mass  had  just  been  said.  Olmedo  had  trained 
some  of  the  more  tractable  youths  to  assist  him  in 
the  service,  which  they  did  the  more  willingly,  from 
perceiving  that  it  gave  them  a  personal  importance 
to  be  considered  of  the  household  of  Lono.  The 
solemn  chant  of  the  priest  in  a  strange  and  sono 
rous  tongue,  the  regular  responses  of  the  Spaniards, 
and  their  thorough  devotion,  the  simple  exhortations 
to  a  good  life,  which  all  present  could  comprehend, 
followed  by  the  earnest  eloquence  of  Olmedo,  as  he 
sought  to  expound  in  the  Hawaiian  tongue  the 
mysteries  of  a  faith  which  it  had  no  terms  correctly 
to  render,  all  made  an  impressive  scene.  Their 

8 


86  KIANA  : 

hearts  were  touched  even  when  their  minds  were 
not  enlightened. 

It  was  the  decline  of  day.  The  sun  was  pouring 
a  flood  of  soft  light  over  the  sea,  which  sparkled  as 
with  the  radiance  of  an  opal.  Kiana,  Olmedo,  arid 
Beatriz,  came  out  of  the  chapel,  and  reclined  upon  a 
pile  of  mats  which  their  attendants  had  spread  for 
them  on  a  green  knoll  just  beyond  the  reach  of  the 
waves.  The  trade  wind  fanned  them  with  its  cool 
breath,  and  sang  an  evening  hymn  arnid  the  waving 
palms,  high  above  their  heads.  A  group  of  fisher 
men  were  hauling  their  nets,  heavy  with  the  meshed 
fishes,  to  the  music  of  a  wild  chant.  Numbers  of 
both  sexes  were  sporting  in  the  surf.  The  line  of 
breakers  commenced  far  sea-ward,  in  long,  lofty, 
curling  swells,  that  came  in  regular  succession 
thundering  onward  to  the  shore,  which  trembled 
under  the  mighty  reverberation.  It  was  not  a 
sound  of  anger,  nor  of  merriment,  but  the  pealing 
forth  of  Nature's  mightiest  organ,  in  deep-toned 
notes  of  praise.  There  was  much  in  the  com 
mingled  glories  of  sound  and  color,  the  beauty  of 
the  shore,  and  the  expanse  of  the  ocean,  to  suggest 
an  Infinite  Author  to  the  most  thoughtless  mind. 

Human  life  and  happiness  mingle  largely  with 
the  scene.  The  bathers  shout  and  gambol  in  the 
water  as  if  in  their  native  element.  The  maid 
ens  and  boys,  —  with  their  parents,  who  in  the 
frolic  become  children  also,  —  dive  under  the  huge 
combers  as  one  after  another  they  break  and  foam 
on  their  way  to  the  shore.  Heads  with  flowing 
tresses  and  laughing  eyes  are  continually  shooting 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  87 

up  through  the  yeast  of  waters  with  merry  cries, 
then  ducking  again  to  escape  the  quick  coming 
wave.  Rising  beyond  it,  each  plunge  carries  them 
further  seaward,  till  with  their  surf-boards  they 
reach  the  line  of  deep  water.  Then  poising  their 
boards  on  the  very  crests  of  the  heaviest  rollers, 
they  throw  themselves  flat  upon  them,  and  skilfully 
keeping  their  position  just  on  its  edge  before  it 
topples  and  breaks,  they  are  borne  with  the  speed 
of  race  horses  towards  the  shore.  Now  is  their 
highest  glee.  In  revelry  they  scream  and  toss  their 
dark  arms,  which  strikingly  contrast  with  the  silvery 
gleaming  wave,  urging  their  ocean  steeds  to  still 
more  headlong  haste.  They  near  the  rocks.  An 
other  instant,  and  of  their  gaysome  forms  nothing 
will  remain  but  mangled  flesh  and  broken  bones. 
But  no :  the  wave  passes  from  under  them,  and 
dashes  its  salt  spray  upon  the  land  barrier,  and  far 
away  among  the  green  bushes  ;  the  surf  board  is 
oast  with  violence  upon  the  shore,  but  the  active 
swimmers  avoid  the  shock,  by  sliding  at  the  latest 
moment  from  their  boards 
and  diving  seaward,  again 
emerge,  challenging  each 
other  once  more  to  mount 
Neptune's  car. 

A  more  quiet  scene  is 
at  the  left.  Here  flows  a 
gentle  stream,  overhung 
with  deep  foliage.  On  its 
banks,  to  the  beating  ^ 
of  drums  and  the  quick 


88  KIANA  : 

chants  of  the  musicians,  young  children  are  dan 
cing.  They  wear  wreaths  of  white  or  scarlet  flow 
ers,  intermingled  with  deep  green  leaves,  on  their 
heads  ;  and  on  their  bosoms  are  necklaces  of  bright 
shells  or  finely  braided  hair,  and  feather  mantles 
about  their  waists.  They  are  yet  too  young  to  feel 
other  instincts  than  the  gladsome  and  chaste 
impulses  which  are  shown  in  light  and  graceful 
motions.  Even  the  groups  of  adults  seated  on  the 
grass,  watching  with  interest  their  sports,  reflect 
their  innocent  gayety,  and  become  for  the  moment 
young  and  innocent  themselves. 


In  the  stream  itself,  mothers  are  teaching  their 
infants  to  swim.  Their  love  for  the  water  is  appa 
rent  in  every  struggle.  They  take  to  it  like  duck 
lings,  and  almost  as  soon  as  they  can  walk  they 
can  be  trusted  alone  in  that  element.  Now  they 
turn  their  smiling  faces  towards  their  parents,  and 
kick  and  cry  for  one  more  plash  and  still  another; 
the  delighted  mother  encouraging  its  attempts  with 
soothing  voice  and  tender  care. 

Such  was  the  spectacle  on  which  Kiana  and  his 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  89 

friends  were  gazing,  after  leaving  the  chapel  and 
seating  themselves  by  the  sea-shore. 

That  day  Olmedo  had  in  his  discourse  dwelt 
more  earnestly  than  usual  upon  the  doctrines  of  his 
creed,  with  the  hope  finally  to  induce  Kiana  to  cast 
aside  his  mythology  and  accept  the  Roman  Catho 
lic  Trinity.  Here,  indeed,  was  the  stumbling-block. 
How  could  Olmedo  hope  to  make  an  idea,  which 
was  in  a  great  degree  contradictory  and  incompre 
hensible  even  to  many  of  the  cultivated  and  theo 
logical  minds  of  Europe,  intelligible  to  the  simple 
reason  of  the  Polynesian,  when  by  the  former  it  was 
at  least  only  received  as  a  great  mystery  ! 

"  You  tell  me,"  said  Kiana,  "  that  there  is  one 
great  God,  who  made  heaven  and  earth,  an  all- 
wise,  all-perfect,  all-powerful  Being.  He  has  cre 
ated  the  Hawaiian,  the  Spaniard,  the  Mexican,  and 
all  the  races  of  men.  I  know  this  to  be  true.  My 
people  worship  the  wooden  images  of  deities,  and 
think  they  supply  their  wants.  But  those  of  us 
who  have  been  taught  the  true  meaning  of  our 
sacred  songs,  know  full  well  that  these  senseless 
idols  cannot  make  the  taro  grow,  —  they  do  not 
send  us  rain,  —  neither  do  they  bestow  life,  nor 
health.  My  thought  has  always  been,  there  is  one 
only  Great  God  dwelling  in  the  heavens." 

"  Your  thought  is  indeed  right,"  replied  Olmedo ; 
"but  God  many  years  ago,  seeing  how  wicked  the 
world  was,  sent  his  only-begotten  Son  to  teach  it 
true  religion.  He  was  cruelly  crucified  by  the 
people  to  whom  he  was  sent,  and  he  went  up  to 
heaven,  where  he  remains  to  be  the  judge  and  Sa- 
8* 


90 


KIANA 


viour  of  all  men.  After  his  ascension,  he  sent  to 
his  disciples,  to  comfort  them,  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Now  these  three  persons  are  one  God,  —  the  God 
whom  we  Christians  worship.  All  your  images 
are  vain  idols ;  cast  them  aside,  and  set  up  in  their 
places  the  image  of  the  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  and  his 
holy  mother,  of  whom  he  was  born  in  the  flesh,  by 
the  will  of  God,  without  a  human  father.  Then 
shall  you  and  your  people  be  saved." 

Had  Olmedo  been  content  to  have  acquiesced  in 
the  simple  conception  of  the  One  God,  he  would 
have  had  little  difficulty  in  persuading  Kiana  and 
his  people  to  renounce  the  direct  worship  of  idols, 
and  to  trust  in  and  pray  to  the  Great  Father. 
There  was  something  in  their  minds  that  made  this 
idea  seem  not  wholly  new  to  them.  This  was 
derived  in  part  from  the  mystic  expressions  of  their 
bards,  who  had  dimly  felt  this  sublime  truth,  and  in 
the  testimony  of  the  universal  heart  of  the  human 
race,  which  ultimately  resolves  all  things  into  One 
Great  Cause,  however  much  it  may  overshadow 
his  glory  and  pervert  his  attributes,  by  multiplying 
the  symbols  of  natural  powers,  and  make  to  itself 
"  graven  images "  of  earthly  passions  and  foibles. 
But  when  Olmedo  talked  dogmatically  of  the 
"  Three  in  One,"  he  left  only  a  vague  impression, 
that  he  worshipped  either  "  three  male  gods  and  one 
female,  which  made  four,"  or  that  there  were  abso 
lutely  three  equal  gods,  which  in  time  they  called 
"  Kane,  Kaneloa,  and  Maui." 


A    THADITIOX    OF    HAWAII.  91 


CHAPTER    IX. 

"  The  rounded  world  is  fair  to  see,  ' 
Nine  times  folded  in  mystery, 
Though  baffled  seei's  cannot  impart 
The  secret  of  its  laboring  heart, 
Throbs  thine  with  Nature's  throbbing  breast, 
And  all  is  clear  from  east  to  west, 
Spirit  that  lurks  each  form  within, 
Beckons  to  spirit  of  its  kin. 
Self-kindled  every  atom  glows, 
And  hints  the  future  which  it  owes." 

EMERSON. 

THE  good  missionary,  for  such  in  truth  was 
Olmedo,  was  met  at  every  step  of  his  argument 
with  answers,  which  from  their  truth  and  good 
sense,  he  found  no  little  difficulty  in  refuting, 
while  he  drew  his  weapons  solely  from  the  polemic 
armory  of  Rome.  It  matters  little  in  what  theolo 
gical  crucible  the  doctrines  of  Jesus  may  have  been 
melted,  they  all  become,  after  the  process,  perverted 
from  their  simplicity.  They  then  require  schools  to 
sustain  them  and  scholars  to  explain.  Whereas  in 
the  few  earnest  and  loving  words  of  their  Author, 
before  they  are  petrified  into  creeds,  they  find  their 
way  readily  into  the  hearts  and  minds  of  even  chil 
dren.  Indeed  properly  to  receive  them  we  must 
become  as  little  children.  The  polemical  subtleties 


92  KIA.NA  : 

of  REASON  are  wholly  foreign  to  him  who  did 
WORKS  in  his  Father's  name,  that  they  might  bear 
witness  of  Him. 

As  often,  therefore,  as  Olmedo  sought  merely 
to  indoctrinate  Kiana,  he  was  met  with  replies 
founded  on  assumptions  of  the  same  character  as 
his  own,  or  on  the  admission  of  similar  ideas  and 
ceremonies  among  the  Hawaiians,  which  from  their 
analogy  to  the  rites  and  thoughts  of  his  own 
church,  a  more  bigoted  Roman  Catholic  missionary 
of  that  day  would  have  accounted  for,  only  by  the 
blinding  devices  of  the  devil.  But  Olmedo's  mind 
was  so  largely  imbued  with  true  charity,  that  recog 
nizing  a  common  brotherhood  in  man,  he  was  pre 
pared  to  admit  that  even  the  heathen  were  not  left 
wholly  without  some  spiritual  light,  which  was  the 
seed  in  due  time  destined  to  grow  up  into  Christian 
ity.  His  mildness  and  firmness  were  proportionate 
to  the  strength  of  his  own  convictions.  He  was  pa 
tient  also,  and  disclaimed  forced  conversions,  which 
he  well  knew  would  only  recoil  into  deeper  error, 
through  the  avenging  power  of  wounded  liberty 
and  reason.  Moreover,  he  had  no  wish  to  substi 
tute  a  new  idol  for  an  old  one.  In  Mexico,  hu 
manity  demanded  the  prompt  abolition  of  human 
-sacrifices  and  other  cruel  rites.  Here  he  had  no 
fanatical  and  crafty  priesthood  to  oppose  him  ;  no 
barbarous  customs  openly  to  denounce  ;  the  people 
looked  upon  him  as  a  messenger  from  some  divin 
ity,  and  listened  deferentially  to  his  exhortations. 
He  saw  plainly  that  the  evils  which  he  had  to 
encounter  lay  deep  in  the  temperament  of  the 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  93 

Hawaiian,  and  could  only  be  eradicated  by  present 
ing  to  his  mind  moral  truths,  which  might  gradually 
so  operate  upon  his  sensuous  character,  as  to  give 
him  higher  motives  of  action,  from  convincing  him 
that  better  results  and  increased  happiness  would 
be  his  reward  both  here  and  hereafter.  Perhaps  no 
obstacle  was  more  fatal  to  his  success  than  the 
easy  and  hospitable  nature  of  the  Hawaiian  him 
self.  Based  as  it  was,  upon  the  generous  sponta 
neity  of  his  climate,  modified  or  directed  by  the 
individual  character  of  the  rulers  and  priests,  it 
found  no  difficulty  in  adding  to  its  mythology  at 
the  will  of  the  latter,  or  in  being  courteous  and  kind 
to  all.  But  this  quality,  dependent  as  it  was  mainly 
upon  the  healthful  action  of  their  animal  natures, 
could  not  be  permanently  counted  upon.  Their 
passions,  like  the  limbs  of  the  tiger  in  repose,  were 
beautiful  to  look  at,  but  rouse  them  and  they  were 
equally  fearful.  In  the  exercise  of  hospitality,  they 
freely  proffered  their  wives  and  daughters  to  their 
guests,  but  excite  their  hate  or  jealousy,  and  their 
revenge  became  demoniacal.  "With  all  their  exter 
nal  peace  and  happiness,  there  was  but  faint  moral 
principle.  This  Olmedo  saw,  and  endeavored  to 
inculcate  virtue  as  the  only  basis  of  religious 
reform. 

On  the  other  hand,  they  had  often  expressed 
much  good-natured  wonder  at  his  refusal  to  take  a 
wife  from  the  most  beautiful  girls,  which  partly 
from  pity  at  his  continence,  and  partly  to  test  its 
strength,  they  had  offered  hirn  under  the  most  se 
ductive  circumstances.  His  explanation  of  the  vow 


94 


of  chastity  required  by  his  religion,  did  not  aid  to 
render  it  the  more  acceptable  to  them.  It  was 
beyond  their  comprehension  that  any  deity  should 
require  such  a  mortification  of  the  instincts  he  had 
himself  created.  Olmedo's  abstinence  was  therefore 
the  more  marvellous,  but  perceiving  how  scrupu 
lously  he  fulfilled  the  obligations  of  his  tabu,  they 
gave  him  that  respect  which  every  sincere  action, 
proceeding  from  a  good  motive,  never  fails  to  in 
spire.  By  degrees  they  began  to  feel  in  Olmedo's 
life  a  purity  and  benevolence,  which,  overlooking 
his  own  bodily  ease  or  enjoyment,  was  untiring  in 
its  efforts  to  do  them  all  good.  In  sickness,  he 
watched  at  their  bedsides  with  herbs  to  heal  and 
words  to  cheer.  In  strife  he  was  ever  active  to 
make  peace.  Their  children  he  fondled,  and  upon 
their  plastic  minds  he  was  better  able  to  impress 
the  idea  of  a  One  Great  God  and  his  Son's  love. 
He  told  them  beautiful  stories  of  that  sinless 
woman  and  mother  of  Judea,  the  Madonna,  who 
centered  in  herself  all  the  human  and  divine 
strength  of  her  sex,  and  who,  as  the  spouse  of  God, 
was  ever  nigh  to  pity,  soothe,  and  protect.  He 
taught  them  that  to  forgive  was  better  than  to 
revenge;  that  the  law  not  to  steal  sprang  from  a 
better  principle  than  fear  of  retaliation ;  in  short, 
that  virtue  brought  a  peace  and  joy  far  beyond  all 
that  the  fullest  gratifications  of  their  merely  selfish 
desires  could  produce. 

Much  of  this  instruction  fell  among  choking 
weeds.  Still  they  were  all  better  for  having  Olme- 
do  among  them ;  and,  indeed,  the  very  fact  of  their 


A   TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  95 

being  able  in  any  degree  to  appreciate  his  life, 
showed  the  dawnings  of  a  new  light  to  their  minds. 
Without  this  detail  of  the  relative  moral  posi 
tions  of  the  priest  and  his  semi-flock,  the  reader 
would  not  appreciate  the  force  of  Kiana's  reply  to 
Olmedo's  appeal,  in  which  the  latter  had  given  a 
brief  history  of  the  Christian  religion  as  derived 
from  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  interpeted  by  the 
Roman  church. 

I  give  merely  the  substance  of  Kiana's  words,  as 
it  would  be  too  tedious  to  follow  them  literally 
through  the  web  of  conversation  which  led  to  so 
full  an  enunciation  of  his  own  belief.  The  reader 
will  perceive  a  sufficient  coincidence,  to  suggest 
either  a  common  source  of  knowledge  in  the  ear 
liest  ages  of  human  history  or  certain  religious  in 
stincts  in  the  human  mind,  that  make  isolated 
races  come  to  practically  the  same  religious  con 
clusions. 

"Some  things  that  you  tell  me,"  said  Kiana, 
"are  like  our  own  traditions.  From  them  we  learn 
that  there  was  a  time  when  there  was  no  land  nor 
water,  but  everywhere  darkness  and  confusion.  It 
was  then  that  the  Great  God  made  Hawaii.  Soon 
after  he  created  a  man  and  woman  to  dwell  on  it. 
These  two  were  our  progenitors. 

"Ages  afterwards  a  flood  came  and  drowned  all 
the  land,  except  the  top  of  Mauna  Kea,  which  you 
see  yonder,"  continued  the  chief,  pointing  to  its 
snowy  summit.  "A  few  only  of  the  people  were 
saved  in  a  great  canoe,  which  floated  a  long  while 
on  the  waters,  until  it  rested  there,  and  the  people 


96  KIANA : 

went  forth  and  again  built  houses  and  dwelt  in  the 
land. 

"  One  of  our  Gods  also  stopped  the  sun,  as  you 
say  Joshua  did,  not  to  slay  his  enemies,  but  to  give 
light  to  his  wife  to  finish  her  work. 

"  We  have  a  hell,  but  it  is  not  one  of  torturing 
flames,  but  of  darkness,  where  bad  men  wander 
about  in  misery,  having  for  food  only  lizards  and 
butterflies.  Our  heaven  is  bright  like  yours,  and 
those  \vho  are  admitted  are  forever  happy.  You 
tell  me  of  a  Purgatory,  where  the  souls  of  those 
who  go  not  directly  to  heaven  or  hell,  remain  in 
temporary  punishment.  Our  priests  tell  us  that 
the  spirits  of  those  who  have  been  not  very  good  or 
bad,  remain  about  the  earth,  and  that  they  visit 
mortals  to  protect  or  harm  according  to  their  dis 
positions. 

"  We  pray  with  our  faces  and  arms  extended 
towards  heaven,  as  you  do.  We  have  our  fasts 
and  our  -feasts,  in  memory  of  our  good  men,  who 
have  gone  before  us  to  happiness.  We  venerate 
their  relics  and  the  people  worship  them. 

"  You  believe  in  One  Great  God  and  worship 
many.  W"e  do  the  same.  What  matters  it  by 
what  names  they  are  called.  You  declare  a  man 
whom  you  call  Pope,  to  be  the  representative  of 
God  on  earth ;  that  he  can  bind  or  loose  for  hell  or 
heaven ;  that  only  through  belief  in  his  church 
can  any  one  be  saved ;  that  his  authority  is 
derived  from  dreams  and  visions,  and  prophesies 
and  traditions  written  in  a  Holy  Book. 

"  Our  priests  too  have  visions  and  dreams.   Their 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  97 

gods  visit  them.  They  claim  authority  from  the 
same  sources  of  inspiration.  Your  Pope  is  no 
doubt  right  to  govern  you  as  he  does.  His  book 
is  a  good  book  for  you  white  men;  but  we  red  men 
have  no  need  of  a  book,  while  our  priests  still  talk 
with  their  gods,  as  you  say  yours  once  did. 

"  If  no  one  can  be  saved  except  in  believing  in  the 
Pope,  what  becomes  of  all  the  races  you  tell  me  of 
who  have  never  heard  of  him  ?  Would  a  good 
God  punish  his  creatures  for  not  knowing  what 
they  cannot  know  ?  No !  I  do  not  believe  in  this  ! 
The  Great  Spirit  has  given  us  Hawaiians  some 
truth.  Perhaps  he  has  given  you  white  men  more. 
This  I  can  believe,  as  I  see  you  are  so  superior  to 
us  in  knowledge,  but  that  he  created  those  only 
who  acknowledge  the  Pope,  to  be  saved,  I  do  not 
believe ! 

"  Our  priests  when  they  quarrel  talk  in  the  same 
way.  Each  claims  to  be  the  favorite  and  inspired 
of  his  God,  but  it  is  because  they  are  selfish  and 
ambitious.  They  wish  to  control  men  by  pretend 
ing  to  hold  the  gate  of  Heaven.  My  thought  is, 
that  God  hears  and  sees  all  men,  whether  they 
pray  through  priests  or  not.  I  am  the  Pope  of  my 
people,  but  I  know  that  I  cannot  shut  or  open 
heaven  to  any  one.  I  have  no  right  to  give  away 
the  lands  of  other  people,  because  they  do  not  be 
lieve  as  I  do.  Some  prefer  one  God  and  some 
another. 

"  You  have  what  you  call  an  Inquisition  to  pun 
ish  those  who  do  not  assent  to  your  faith.  We 
too  have  our  'tabus'  which  permit  the  same,  when 
9 


98  KIANA: 

sacrilege  is  done  or  our  laws  broken.  If  we  adopt 
ed  your  laws  and  customs,  how  should  we  be  better 
off  than  now,  when  they  are  so  alike  ? 

"  If  your  Jesus  was  the  Supreme  God,  how 
could  his  creatures  put  him  to  death  ?  How  could 
he  have  been  a  man  like  us  ?  If  he  were  only  a 
great  prophet,  then  I  can  understand  how  these 
things  happened  and  why  he  has  since  been  wor 
shiped  as  a  God? 

"  Have  you  not  heard  our  priests  say,  that  among 
the  doctrines  that  have  come  down  to  us  from  the 
earliest  time,  is  one  almost  the  same  as  you  tell 
us  of  Jesus,  *  to  love  our  neighbor  as  ourself,  to  do 
to  him  what  we  wish  done  to  us  ?'  They  also  tell 
us  to  keep  peace  with  all.  God  who  sees  will 
avenge,  the  same  as  you  say,  only  that  you  con 
stantly  preach  and  practise  it,  which  our  priests 
have  long  since  forgotten  to." 

After  this  manner  did  Kiana  reply  to  Olmedo. 
The  words  of  the  pagan  were  a  prolific  theme  of 
reflection  to  him.  In  some  things  he  found  himself 
a  scholar  where  he  would  have  been  a  teacher. 
There  was  then  a  light  even  to  the  Gentiles.  How 
vain  was  force,  how  wicked  compulsion  in  matters 
of  faith!  Mankind  all  sought  one  common  end, 
happiness  here  and  hereafter.  God  had  left  none  so 
blind  as  not  to  have  glimmerings  of  truth.  He  would 
adjudge  them  according  to  their  gifts,  and  not  by 
an  arbitrary  rule  of  priestcraft.  God's  laws  were 
uniform  and  universal.  All  creation  was  penetrated 
with  their  essence.  Sin  brought  its  own  punish 
ment,  and  virtue  its  own  reward,  whether  within  or 


A   TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  99 

without  the  pale  of  the  church.  Was  the  Roman 
Church,  after  all,  but  one  form  of  religious  expression? 
An  imperfect  one,  too!  At  this  thought  he  shudder 
ed  as  the  force  of  theological  dogmas  recoiled  upon 
him.  It  was  but  a  transient  emotion.  Truth  was 
not  so  easily  subdued.  The  idea  flashed  through 
his  mind, "  Does  not  pure  religion  diminish  in  propor 
tion  as  a  stony  theology  flourishes?  Is  not  that 
a  science  of  words  and  forms  of  man's  creation, 
destined  gradually  to  pass  away,  as  the  kingdom 
of  God,  which  is  only  of  the  Spirit,  shall  increase 
until  all  men  are  baptized  into  it  through  Love 
and  not  through  Fear?" 

Olmedo's  heart  swelled  at  these  thoughts.  As 
he  gazed  upon  the  scene  before  him,  so  in  harmony 
with  the  joyousness  of  nature,  so  penetrated  with 
her  beauty,  so  choral  with  her  melodies,  the  mere 
scholastic  theologian  died  from  within  him.  His 
face  lighted  into  a  glow  of  thankfulness,  that  God 
had  created  Beauty,  and  given  man  senses  to  en 
joy  it.  Was  there  any  good  thing  of  his  to  be 
refused  ?  Was  not  every  gift  to  be  accepted  with 
gratitude,  and  used  to  increase  his  enjoyment? 
Was  not  the  rule  Use,  and  the  denial  Abuse?  Was 
not  the  immolation  of  correct  instincts  a  sacrifice 
of  self  to  Belial?  Were  not  the  heathen  them 
selves  reading  a  lesson  to  him  from  Nature's  Bible, 
wiser  than  those  he  had  studied  from  the  Law 
and  the  Prophets?  There  was  opened  to  him  a 
new  revelation.  Not  of  Rome !  Not  from  Geneva! 
God's  world  in  all  its  fulness  flowed  in  upon  him. 
He  was  inspired  with  the  thought.  Out  from  his 


100  KIANA : 

eyes  as  he  stood  erect  and  felt  himself  for  once 
wholly  a  man,  there,  shone  a  light  that  made  those 
who  looked  upon  him  feel  what  it  was  for  man  to 
have  been  created  in  His  IMAGE.  But  beware  monk! 
Beware  priest!  There  is  either  salvation  or  ruin  in 
this!  Salvation,  if  Duty  holds  the  helm, — ruin  if 
Desire  seizes  the  post. 

Kiana  regarded  Olmedo  in  amazement.  His 
was  not  the  soul  to  enter  into  such  a  sanctuary. 
There  was  one,  however,  whose  nature  penetrated 
his  inmost  thoughts.  Nay,  more,  it  instinctively 
infused  itself  into  his  and  the  two  made  One  Heart ; 
intuitively  praising  Him.  Their  eyes  met.  One 
deep  soul-searching  gaze,  and  these  two  were  for 
ever  joined. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  101 


CHAPTER    X. 

"  So  Love  doth  raine 
In  stoutest  minds  and  maketh  monstrous  Warre  : 

He  maketh  warre  :  he  maketh  Peace  again. 
And  yet  his  Peace  is  but  continual  Jarre. 

Oh  miserable  men  that  to  him  subject  arre." 

SPENSER. 

THE  situation  of  Beatriz  alone,  so  far  as  com 
panionship  of  her  sex  was  concerned,  was  peculiar. 
She  was  not  one  readily  to  give  or  seek  confidence. 
Were  she  surrounded  with  her  equals  in  race  and 
cultivation,  she  would  not  have  disclosed  her  in 
most  self,  and  least  of  all  to  a  female.  This  was 
instinct  rather  than  reason.  Those  about  her 
thought  they  knew  her  in  all  points,  because  they 
saw  how  good  and  true  she  was  to  them.  They 
loved  her,  because  her  vast  capacity  of  love  drew 
all  lesser  loves  towards  it.  They  came  readily  to 
her  with  their  trials,  because  in  her  large  heart  and 
womanly  perceptions  there  was  an  inexhaustible 
fountain  of  sympathy  and  a  foresight  truer  than  a 
sybil's.  Thus  daily,  wherever  she  was,  whoever 
among,  she  received  a  constant  tribute  of  devotion 
and  confidence.  The  character  of  those  about  her 
grew  better  by  her  presence.  But  with  all  this 
power,  of  which  each  word  or  look  could  not  but 


102  KIANA  : 

make  her  conscious,  she  was  often  inexpressibly 
sad. 

Whence  this  sadness?  Beatriz  had  never  ana 
lyzed  her  own  heart.  While  all  others  were 
open  to  her,  her  own  had  remained  a  mystery. 
She  felt  within  it  deep,  broad  currents  of  emotion, 
which  led,  she  scarcely  knew  whither.  That  their 
waters  flowed  from  a  clear  spring  was  self-evident, 
because  her  desires  were  pure  and  high.  She  loved 
her  brother  warmly,  and  he  returned  her  love ;  still 
there  was  a  wide  gulf  between  them.  With  other 
men  the  gulf  was  wider.  With  women  she  had 
never  been  intimate.  Hence,  while  she  seemed  so 
easily  read  by  all  about  her,  there  still  remained  a 
mystery  of  which  none  had  been  able  to  lift  the 
veil. 

Her  sympathy,  self-sacrificing  spirit  and  gener 
osity;  her  indignation  at  the  mean  or  base;  her 
approving  glance  at  the  noble  and  true ;  her  quiet 
courage  and  patient  endurance;  her  piety,  her  quick 
perception,  which  so  often  anticipated  man's  slower 
judgment;  her  passions  even,  for  she  had  shown, 
when  roused,  a  force  and  decision,  that  awed  armed 
men  and  controlled  rude  hearts;  all  this  was  intel 
ligible  to  her  companions,  and  commanded  their 
love  and  esteem.  But  there  still  remained  a  depth 
to  her  nature,  that  theirs  could  never  have  sounded, 
and  would  have  remained  fathomless  to  herself, 
unless  stirred  by  a  depth  answering  to  her  own. 

All  God-filled  souls  experience  this.  With  all 
that  rank,  position  and  the  ordinary  affections  of 
kindred  can  confer,  with,  as  it  were,  every  earthly 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  103 

wish  gratified,  there  still  remains,  underlying  the 
calm  exterior  of  social  cultivation,  a  gnawing  and 
restlessness,  that  unmasks  the  skeleton  at  the  feast. 
Something  is  ever  wanting. 

What  is  this  want  ? 

It  is  not  Reason.  The  book  of  Nature  is  ever 
open,  and  the  mind  has  but  to  look  thereon  to  find 
always  something  new,  —  truths  to  lead  it  upward 
and  onward,  daily  convincing  it  that  its  heritage  is 
Infinity. 

What  is  it  then  ? 

It  is  Love ! 

Yes,  with  all  the  resources  of  Reason,  without 
Love,  we  are  indeed  widowed.  Like  Rachel  we 
refuse  to  be  comforted.  No  love  will  satisfy  our 
hearts,  however  much  we  may  cling  to  the  phan 
toms  of  sentiment  or  passion,  however  strong  may 
be  the  demands  of  duty,  however  implicit  our  obe 
dience,  unless  the  measure  of  our  hearts  is  filled. 
We  must  have  all  that  we  can  contain  of  all  that 
we  are  and  all  that  we  are  not.  Then  only  dual 
souls  become  One. 

It  is  right  that  it  should  be  thus.  The  very 
misery  arising  from  uncongenial  unions  or  unsatis 
fied  desires,  springs  from  a  benevolent  law,  which 
says,  like  pain  to  the  diseased  limb,  "you  are 
wrong."  Be  dutiful  but  not  satisfied.  Although 
you  now  see  through  a  glass  darkly,  in  time  light 
and  harmony  will  be  your  portion.  Cultivate  your 
soul  so  as  to  receive  a  better  inheritance. 

Beatriz  had  never  married.  Her  nature  had  kept 
her  from  the  great  error  of  mistaking  a  little  for  the 


104 


whole.  She  who  had  so  much  to  give,  was  too 
wise  to  fling  herself  away  upon  a  single  impulse. 
Her  love  for  all  was  the  result  of  an  unconcious 
superiority  of  soul,  which  increased  by  what  it 
gave.  It  was,  more  properly  speaking,  kindness  or 
benevolence,  and  flowed  from  her  as  naturally  and 
as  sweetly  as  fragrance  from  the  rose. 

All  great  natures  have  in  them  a  vein  of  sadness. 
This  springs  from  the  consciousness  of  the  little 
they  are,  in  contrast  with  the  much  they  would  be. 
With  man  it  is  an  active  want.  He  would  know 
all  things.  He  grasps  the  reins  of  the  chariot  of 
the  sun,  and  falls  headlong  because  he  tries  to  fly 
before  his  wings  are  unfolded.  Woman  is  more 
patient.  She  passively  awaits  her  destiny.  If  it 
be  long  in  coming,  she  may  find  solace  in  apathy, 
but  she  rarely,  wilfully  commits  a  wrong  to  hasten 
her  right.  Yet  when  her  moral  nature  does  become 
disordered,  as  the  foulest  decay  springs  from  the 
richest  soil,  so  she  becomes  so  wanton  as  to  cause 
even  fallen  man  to  shudder. 

Love  had  remained  passive  in  the  soul  of  Beatriz. 
Its  might  was  all  there,  but  the  torch  that  was  to 
kindle  the  flame  had  not  yet  reached  it.  She  only 
knew  its  power  for  joy  by  the  pleasure  she  felt  in 
seeing  its  effects  in  others.  Thus  she  welcomed 
within  herself  all  that  she  saw  in  another  that  was 
noble  and  loveable,  while  she  shrank  instinctively 
from  every  base  action  or  degrading  thought. 

Kiana's  ardent,  generous  nature,  had  from  the 
first  been  her  captive.  This  she  saw;  but  it  inspired 
in  her  no  deeper  sentiment  than  the  respect  due  his 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  105 

qualities.  He,  however,  unlike  most  men,  did 
not  fancy  that  to  love,  implied  of  necessity  to  be 
loved.  His  passion  was  open  and  honorable.  To 
the  praise  of  the  Hawaiian  race,  be  it  recorded,  that 
no  white  woman  ever  received  other  than  courtesy  at 
their  hands.  Rich  or  poor,  alone  among  thousands 
of  natives,  they  and  theirs  with  no  other  protection 
than  their  own  virtue,  have  ever  been,  not  only  re 
spected,  but  cared  for,  and  to  a  certain  extent  vener 
ated.  White  men,  it  is  true,  have  in  general  been 
as  hospitably  received.  But  by  their  passions  they 
speedily  place  themselves  upon  the  level  of  the  na 
tive.  The  white  woman,  on  the  contrary,  from  the 
first  went  among  them  as  a  missionary, — a  being 
superior  in  virtue  as  in  knowledge  to  themselves, 
—  and  by  the  affinity  of  respect  which  human 
nature  everywhere  shows  for  the  truly  good,  she 
has  ever  maintained  over  this  semi-barbarian  race 
an  ascendancy  more  real  than  hostile  fleets  have 
ever  effected.* 

Beatriz  had  nothing  to  fear  from  Kiana.  It  was 
not  in  her  power  to  refuse  his  gifts  for  they  reached 
her  indirectly,  through  the  thousand  channels  ever 
open  to  a  despotic  will.  Kiana's  passion,  like  his 
nature,  was  princely.  The  rarest  flowers,  fresh 

*  An  exception  in  one  instance  to  this  fact,  so  creditable  to  the 
Hawaiians,  is  said  to  have  occurred  to  one  of  the  American  mission 
ary  ladies,  to  whom  a  native  behaved  with  so  much  rudeness  that 
the  king,  Liholiho,  only  spared  his  life  at  the  intercession  of  her 
husband.  The  contemplated  punishment  for  a  breach  of  their 
national  hospitality,  shows  in  what  abhorrence  they  regarded  a 
wanton  insult  to  a  white  woman! 


106  KIANA  I 

every  morning,  were  placed  by  unseen  hands  about 
her  house.  All  that  Hawaii  could  produce  that 
was  beautiful  or  delicate, found  its  way  thither;  she 
could  not  tell  how,  though  she  felt  from  whom  it 
came.  The  choicest  fruits  were  served  to  her  by 
the  fairest  and  best  of  Hawaii's  maidens.  No 
wanton  curiosity  was  allowed  to  intrude  upon  her 
retirement.  If  she  walked  out,  not  an  eye  gazed 
rudely  upon  her,  not  a  glance  questioned  her  mo 
tives.  Amid  a  populous  district,  she  was  as  retired, 
at  her  own  choice,  as  if  it  were  her  pleasure  grounds. 
The  gallantry  of  Kiana  had  even  provided  for  her 
a  bathing  place  in  a  crystalline  pool,  so  nicely 
shaded  by  nature  and  screened  by  art,  as  to  form 
a  retreat  that  Diana  might  have  coveted.  When 
he  visited  her,  it  was  with  the  state  of  a  Hawaiian 
noble.  Rarely,  unless  specially  invited  by  Juan, 
did  he  approach  her  in  an  informal  manner. 
Savage  though  he  was,  he  possessed  a  tact  and  an 
intuitive  perception  of  the  delicacy  of  Beatriz's 
character,  which  led  him  to  adopt  the  only  course 
that  could  in  any  wise  make  him  personally  accept 
able  to  her. 

One  day  not  long  after  the  scene  described  in 
the  last  chapter,  Beatriz,  sadder  than  usual,  was 
alone  in  her  garden,  looking  at  the  ocean  without 
seeing  it,  when  Kiana  came  up  to  her  and  in  a  low 
voice  said,  "Does  the  white  maiden  mourn  her 
Spanish  home?" 

"  No,  chief,"  said  Beatriz,  "  my  home  is  with  my 
brother.  We  are  orphans." 

"Juan  loves  Hawaii,"  replied  Kiana,  "and  will 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  107 

stay  with  us.  He  is  my  brother,  my  Hoapili, 
'  close  adhering  companion,'  my  people  now  call 
him.  But  my  heart  is  lonely.  Will  not  his  sister 
be  my  wife  ?  " 

The  abruptness  of  the  proposal,  although  so  long 
foreshadowed  by  attentions  that  only  an  honorable 
love  could  have  suggested,  at  first  startled  Beatriz, 
and  for  a  moment  she  was  at  a  loss  for  a  suitable 
reply.  Decided  in  her  own  feelings,  she  wished  to 
spare  him  unnecessary  pain,  and  at  the  same  time 
preserve  a  friendship  so  important  to  the  welfare  of 
her  brother.  Perhaps  she  thought  too  of  Olmedo. 
Her  hesitation  encouraged  Kiana  to  plead  his  suit 
still  farther. 

"  Kiana  loves  only  the  white  maiden.  Since  his 
eyes  first  saw  her,  all  other  loves  have  left  him. 
His  heart  grows  feeble  when  she  speaks.  He  trem 
bles  at  her  voice,  but  it  is  music  to  his  ears.  When 
she  smiles  the  sun  looks  brighter,  the  birds  sing 
more  sweetly  and  the  flowers  grow  more  fragrant. 
My  people  see  in  her  a  deity.  To  me,  she  is  my 
soul,  my  life.  Be  mine,  maiden,  and  rule  Hawaii, 
as  you  now  rule  me,"  and  the  haughty  chief,  who 
had  never  before  bent  the  knee  in  prayer  to  God  or 
mortal,  knelt  to  Beatriz. 

Her  resolution  was  at  once  taken.  With  a  na 
ture  like  his,  frankness  and  firmness  would,  she  felt, 
be  appreciated. 

"  Rise,  chieftain,"  said  she,  "  this  must  not  be. 
White  maidens  give  their  hands  only  with  their 
hearts.  You  are  generous,  noble,  proud.  Would 


108  KIANA  : 

you  wed  one  who  cannot  return  your  love?  No! 
Kiana  could  not  stoop  to  that." 

"  But  thou  wilt  love.  Thou  art  formed  for  love. 
Does  not  each  bird  seek  a  mate  ?  Wilt  thou,  of  all 
thy  sex,  be  always  alone  ?  Look  around.  All 
nature  smiles  ;  thou  only  art  ever  sad.  Let  my 
love  be  thy  smile,  and  Hawaii  shall  ever  rejoice  that 
'  the  pearl  of  the  sea-wave,'  for  so  thou  art  called 
among  us,  was  found  upon  her  shore." 

"  You  speak  truly,  chief,  when  you  call  me  sad, 
but  were  I  to  wed  you  without  love,  you  too  would 
soon  grow  sad.  The  white  maiden  respects  you, — 
is  grateful  to  you,  —  would  serve  you  all  in  her 
feeble  power,  but  she  cannot  do  so  great  a  wrong  to 
herself  and  to  you,  as  to  say  yes,  when  her  heart 
speaks  no." 

Kiana  shook  like  an  aspen  leaf.  His  voice  grew 
tremulous,  but  the  pride  and  passion  of  his  race 
were  subdued  before  the  truth  and  beauty  of  Bea- 
triz.  There  had  always  been  something  in  her  de 
portment,  which  as  decisively  forbade  hope  where 
hope  was  not  to  be,  as  it  would  have  invited  love 
where  love  was  to  be.  So  he  turned  from  her  more 
in  sorrow  than  in  anger,  but  had  gone  but  a  few 
steps,  when  returning,  he  said,  "  Kiana  loves  you, 
and  ever  will.  He  seeks  a  companion,  not  a  cap 
tive.  You  are  right  not  to  say  yes,  when  you  feel 
no ;  fear  not.  Kiana  can  love,  even  if  not  loved. 
All  that  he  possesses  is  yours.  Never  shall  it  be 
said  of  Kiana  that  his  love  changed  to  dishonor, 
because  he  could  not  win  the  white  maiden." 


A   TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  109 

Tears  started  to  her  eyes  as  she  gave  him  her 
Aand.  She  dared  not  trust  her  speech  to  express 
the  gratitude  she  really  felt,  for  fear  it  might  revive 
his  passion.  And  so  they  parted,  each  remaining 
true  to  their  last  words. 


10 


110  KIANA 


CHAPTER    XI. 

"  I  never  saw  a  vessel  of  like  Sorrow, 
So  filled  and  so  becoming." 

"  Give  Sorrow  words  :  the  Grief  that  does  not  speak 
Whispers  the  overfraught  heart  and  bids  it  break." 

SHAKESPEARE. 

No  woman  of  true  sensibility  rejects  a  lover  with 
out  feeling  herself  a  sympathy  in  the  pang  she  in 
flicts.  It  often  happens  that  in  her  artless  attempts 
to  mitigate  the  disappointment,  her  motives  are 
mistaken,  and  she  subjects  herself  again  to  a  siege 
so  much  more  pressing  than  the  former,  that  she 
yields  against  her  conviction,  a  captive  to  a  stronger 
will,  but  not  to  love.  It  was  not  so  with  a  woman 
of  Beatriz's  mould.  She  knew  that  in  no  way 
could  she  be  so  true  to  others  as  in  being  true  to 
herself.  When  Kiana  turned  from  her,  although 
she  was  sadder  than  before  he  spoke,  she  felt  that 
her  sincerity  had  been  her  safety. 

As  she  prolonged  her  walk  farther  from  her  house 
to  where  the  trees  thickened  into  a  forest,  she 
thought  she  saw  a  pair  of  piercing  eyes,  not  unfa 
miliar,  watching  her  at  times,  through  the  thick 
vines  and  ferns  that  clustered  about  her  path.  She 
was,  however,  too  abstracted  by  her  own  reflections 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  Ill 

to  be  curious  about  them,  and  so  she  slowly  wan 
dered  on. 

"  Holy  Mother,  has  it  come  to  this,"  said  she  to 
herself,  stopping  occasionally,  and  pressing  her 
hands  over  her  heart  as  if  to  still  its  throbs,  "  do  I 
love  this  man  ?  Whence  this  fever  here,  if  it  be  not 
love  ?  Why  was  it  that  when  I  found  him  lying,  as 
I  thought,  dead  on  the  sand,  my  pulses  ceased  to 
beat,  and  for  the  instant  I  was  dead  myself?  Could 
he  have  seen  my  emotion  when  he  came  to  ?  The 
Chaste  Virgin  forbid  !  Yet  when  our  eyes  met  on 
that  holy  evening  in  which  we  gazed  so  long  upon 
the  sea,  I  read  my  soul  in  his.  But  can  he  know 
what  I  do  not  know  myself?  I  would  say  I  do  not 
love  him,  yet  something  within  chokes  me  when  I 
would  utter  the  words.  What  I,  a  Catholic  maiden, 
love  a  priest?  'tis  not  so!  it  would  be  sacrilege. 
May  the  Mother  of  God  forgive  the  thought,"  and 
she  paused  with  eyes  uplifted  and  hands  clasped  in 
silent  prayer. 

For  an  instant  she  became  quieter,  but  it  was 
only  the  gathering  of  the  coming  storm.  Every 
instinct  of  her  warm  nature  cried,  "  you  love  him." 
Each  accepted  doctrine  of  her  faith  as  firmly  for 
bade  it.  She  felt  she  was  on  the  brink  of  a  gulf. 
Destruction  of  soul  and  body  or  their  martyrdom, 
seemed  the  only  choice. 

"  Yet,"  thought  she,  "  if  it  be  a  crime,  why  is  it 
that  his  voice  ever  soothes  rne,  —  that  his  words 
ever  make  me  stronger  and  truer  to  my  better  self, 
—  that  he  upholds  me  in  all  that  is  good  ?  When 
with  him,  nature  has  a  more  loving  aspect;  the 


1 12  KIANA  : 

very  stones  look  kindly  on  me.  It  has  ever  been 
thus.  Before  I  suspected  myself,  —  yes,  now  I  see 
it  all,  —  years,  years  ago,  my  heart  flowed  out  the 
same  to  Olmedo,  —  his  presence  was  my  want. 
Away  from  him  I  was  contented,  it  is  true,  but  I 
was  sad.  With  him,  my  sadness  became  a  quiet 
joy.  I  was  doubly  myself.  Has  the  good  God 
given  me  all  this  for  a  torment  ?  To  ruin  my  soul 
through  the  source  of  its  virtue  and  its  highest 
happiness  ?  " 

She  shuddered.  Her  whole  frame  was  convulsed 
with  agony.  She  did  not  fear  that  Olmedo  did  not 
love  her,  because  she  thought  that  feelings  so  deep 
and  long  tried  as  hers  had  been  in  relation  to  him, 
could  not  exist  without  the  answering  sympathy  of 
his. 

It  was  not  then  the  fear  that  she  was  not  loved 
that  troubled  her.  It  was  rather  the  fear  that 
Olmedo  might  be  tempted  even  as  she  was.  He,  a 
priest,  vowed  to  chastity :  his  wife  was  the  Holy 
Church  ;  if  it  were  sacrilege  in  her  to  love,  it  were 
blasphemy  in  him.  Again  all  the  terrors  of  a 
stricken  conscience  smote  her,  and  she  was  over 
whelmed  at  the  thought  that  he  might  be  equally 
guilty  with  herself. 

Thus  it  often  is.  God  gives  man  his  instincts 
and  desires.  Having  made  him  after  his  own 
image,  that  image  must  be  vital  with  the  eternal 
principles  of  God-nature.  If  the  author  of  all  has 
inseparably  connected  cause  and  effect  in  the  physi 
cal  world,  He  has  carried  the  law  no  less  positively 
into  the  moral  world.  There  can  be,  therefore,  no 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  113 

instinct  without  its  proper  function,  and  no  aspira 
tion  that  may  not  be  realized  progressively  towards 
Him.  Duty  is  the  password  to  heaven,  which,  in 
the  rightly  balanced  mind  begins  on  earth.  Find 
ing  all  things  good  according  to  their  kind,  it  is  not 
afraid  to  honor  God  by  the  right  use  of  his  gifts. 
Man  begins  his  hell  here  also,  by  the  bars  to  his 
progress,  which  his  misunderstood  organization,  self 
ish  passions,  and  the  foolish  learning  or  spiritual 
tyranny  of  his  merely  human  theology  fabricate  for 
him.  He  fears,  and  seeks  to  compromise  or  deceive. 
If  the  spirit  of  God  be  upon  him,  then  he  enjoys  all 
things  of  God,  each  in  its  due  degree,  with  a  peace 
that  passeth  understanding. 

Beatriz,  therefore,  was  right  in  feeling  that  the 
Being  who  had  made  the  human  heart  and  given  it 
the  capacity  of  loving,  intended  that  it  should  love  ; 
that  he  had  not  given  affections  and  the  affinities  of 
soul  to  either  sex,  to  be  a  torment  from  want  of  the 
very  object  which  He  had  made  that  man  might 
not  be  Alone.  And  alone  must  be  man  or  woman 
into  whose  heart  enter  no  sympathies,  responding  to 
their  own.  If  Adam  had  his  mate,  so  has  each  son 
of  his,  by  the  same  great  law  of  Nature.  God 
chose  for  Adarn,  but  he  gave  to  his  children  a  deli 
cate  heritage  of  instincts  and  emotions  of  commin 
gled  matter  and  spirit,  which  were  to  be  their  guides 
towards  finding  the  other  being  who  is  to  complete 
their  unity.  That  Olmedo  was  to  her  that  being 
and  she  to  him,  Beatriz  now  knew  full  well.  Her 
past  life,  with  all  that  she  had  gained  in  character 
through  him,  and  all  she  had  enjoyed  in  feeling,  the 


114  KIANA: 

repose  of  perfect  trust  in  his  truth,  the  delicacy 
of  his  deportment,  which,  whether  as  confessor  or 
friend,  had  always  sought  her  highest  good,  all 
came  back  to  her  as  a  new  revelation.  Not  that 
a  single  word  of  love  had  ever  passed  between 
them,  or  a  single  action,  which  angels  might  not 
have  witnessed,  escaped  him.  Both  had  been  in 
too  full  enjoyment  of  that  calm  but  unconscious 
love  that  springs  from  a  mutual,  mental  and  spiritu 
al  adaptation,  without  the  suggestion  of  a  more 
intimate  relation,  until  to  her  the  pang  of  his  sup 
posed  death,  and  to  him  the  reawakening  of  his 
physical  life,  amid  the  allurements  of  a  tropical 
climate,  disclosed  to  both  the  full  extent  of  their 
attachment. 

From  that  moment  Beatriz  was  wretched,  be 
cause  however  calm  her  exterior,  within  love  and 
conscience  were  in  conflict.  Her  misery  was  the 
greater,  that  she  must  hide  her  secret  within  her 
own  bosom.  Hitherto,  every  doubt  or  struggle 
had  been  disclosed  to  her  confessor,  and  in  his 
advice  or  consolation  she  had  found  repose.  Now, 
the  duties  of  her  religion  required  her  to  confess 
this  great  sin  to  her  confessor,  and  seek  absolution 
for  her  soul's  sake ;  but  that  confessor  was  the  man 
she  loved,  and  the  confession  itself,  besides  being 
forbidden  by  every  principle  of  womanly  feeling, 
might,  if  made  to  him,  precipitate  both  into  the 
gulf  their  faith  told  them  to  avoid. 

"  Sinning  woman  that  I  am,  how  can  I  pray  to 
the  Holy  Virgin  with  such  a  stain  on  my  soul! 
Aid  me,  thou  Chaste  Mother,  purest  and  best  of 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  115 

women.  Must  I  ever  carry  this  sorrow,  known  to 
hirn  and  seen  to  God,  yet  dare  not  confess  it,  for 
fear  of  a  greater  sin?  Would  that  I  had  drowned 
at  the  wreck,"  and  the  tears  dropped  fast  upon  her 
pale  cheeks.  For  a  moment  her  body  swayed  to 
and  fro  with  anguish,  till  faint  and  worn  she  sank 
upon  the  ground. 

Woman!  thine  hour  of  trial  has  come;  as  the 
good  or  evil  principle  succeeds  within  thee,  so 
wilt  thou  be  saved  or  lost ! 

Every  soul  is  born  into  the  kingdom  of  Heaven 
only  through  spirit  throes,  such  as  thou  now  feelest 
test  thy  power!  Much  has  been  given  thee,  and 
much  is  required  in  this  hour.  Conquer,  and  eye 
hath  not  seen  nor  ear  heard,  nor  hath  it  entered 
into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  the  joy  reserved 
for  thee! 

"  God  knows  I  love  Olmedo.  Were  I  to  force 
my  tongue  to  perjure  my  soul  to  man,  He  sees  my 
heart  and  its  secret  sin.  Father  in  heaven,  can  it 
be  sin  to  love  this  man!  Thou  art  all-wise,  all- 
good,  all-merciful.  Thou  hast  told  us  that  imper 
fect  mortals  cannot  look  on  Thee  and  live,  but 
through  him,  thy  likeness  so  shines,  that  I  can 
dimly  see  Thee.  Do  I  not  then  in  loving  him,  love 
Thee  ?"  And  she  mused  for  an  instant  with  a  dubi 
ous  smile,  as  if  hope  had  began  to  dawn  on  her  mind. 

It  was  but  for  a  short  moment.  Again  her  fea 
tures  darkened,  and  the  cold  shudder  came  back 
upon  her.  Life  seemed  struggling  to  escape  from 
so  bitter  a  trial.  But  her  vital  organization  was  so 
exquisite,  that  as  she  could  enjoy,  so  must  she  also 
suffer. 


1 16  KIANA  : 

"Oh!  my  God!  my  God!"  broke  passionately 
from  her  lips,  "  what  blaphemy  is  this !  Save  me, 
Holy  Mother!  intercede  for  me  with  thy  Son!  the 
Evil  One  seeks  to  snare  my  soul,"  and  she  knelt  in 
prayer. 

There  in  the  forest,  no  leaf  stirring,  all  nature 
hushed,  that  lone  woman,  her  soul  racked  with 
doubt,  fearing  equally  to  violate  her  own  pure  im 
pulses  and  the  faith  which  bade  her  crucify  them, 
plead  piteously  to  her  Father  in  heaven  for  strength 
to  calm  her  soul,  and  to  know  the  right.  Never 
before,  in  that  land,  had  a  truthful,  earnest  wo 
man's  heart  poured  forth  its  passionate  griefs  in 
words  of  child-like  simplicity,  seeking  sympathy 
and  aid  direct  from  its  Maker.  Well  might  we  call 
that  spot  hallowed  through  all  after  time.  Long 
and  deeply  she  prayed,  with  her  sad,  sorrow-con 
vulsed  face  upturned  to  heaven,  into  the  vault  of 
which  her  full  mild  eyes  seemed  to  pierce  with  a 
bright  light,  as  if  like  Stephen,  she  saw  the  crucified 
one  amid  his  angels.  Gradually  her  features  soft 
ened,  a  tear  stood  in  either  eye,  the  spirit  she  sought 
entered  her  soul,  and  she  rose  from  her  forest  altar, 
if  not  a  happier,  for  the  time  a  calmer  woman. 


A   TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  117 


CHAPTER    XII. 

"  'Tis  one  thing  to  be  tempted, 
Another  thing  to  fall." 

SHAKESPEARE. 

SINCE  the  evening  by  the  seaside  so  eventful  to 
each,  Olmedo  had  not  seen  Beatriz.  Indeed  he 
had  avoided  it,  because  with  his  present  feelings  he 
dared  not  trust  himself  alone  with  her.  His  pro 
fession  having  been  chosen  for  him  by  his  parents, 
he  had  been  subjected  when  so  young  to  the  dis 
cipline  of  his  order,  that  he  had  been  screened  from 
the  usual  temptations  and  experiences  of  ordinary 
life.  Under  any  circumstances  he  would  have  been 
an  upright  man.  In  his  convent  he  had  early 
acquired  an  excellent  character  for  strict  compliance 
with  the  ritual  of  his  faith,  benevolence,  and  study. 
Some  of  his  brethren,  jealous  perhaps  of  his  greater 
influence  among  their  flock,  had  hinted  occasionally 
to  their  superior,  that  his  opinions  where  somewhat 
liberal,  and  that  he  had  displayed  at  times  an  inde 
pendence  and  energy  that  betokened  a  more  active 
mind  than  was  consistent  with  their  order.  What 
ever  truth  there  may  have  been  in  these  insinua 
tions,  such  was  the  general  respect  in  which  he  was 
held,  that  no  harm  came  to  him  or  even  notice  of 


118  KIANA: 

them,  except  now  and  then  a  good-natured  sugges 
tion  to  be  cautious  in  his  expressions  before  certain 
of  the  brethren. 

Olmedo  was  born  for  a  wider  sphere  than  a 
monastic  life.  His  passions  were  active,  but  pure. 
There  had  always  existed  within  him  a  silent  pro 
test  to  forced  celibacy,  for  he  felt  that  the  family 
was  an  institution  of  God,  while  the  convent  was 
only  of  man.  His  mind,  in  all  questions  that 
affected  the  welfare  of  the  human  race,  naturally 
took  a  broad  and  correct  view,  but  so  thoroughly 
grounded  had  he  been  in  the  faith  and  practices  of 
his  church,  that  when  his  opinions  really  differed, 
he  preferred  outwardly  to  submit  to  what  he  con 
sidered  the  highest  authority.  Whenever,  however, 
his  good  sense  could  consistently  be  active  in  oppo 
sition  to  the  narrow  or  fanatical  views  of  other 
members  of  his  order,  he  had  invariably  spoken,  and 
in  general  with  effect ;  and  on  all  occasions  which 
required  self-devotion  or  the  exercise  of  a  stricter 
rule  of  conduct,  he  had  been  the  most  prompt 
among  them. 

He  was  eminently  qualified  to  be  a  missionary. 
His  sincerity  of  faith  had  not  cramped  his  sympa 
thies  of  human  action.  Active  and  thoughtful,  self- 
denying,  yet  charitable,  firm  to  his  convictions  while 
obedient  to  lawful  discipline,  with  a  winning,  quiet 
manner,  that  commanded  respect  and  confidence, 
he  was  just  the  man  to  go  forth  to  the  world  as  an 
example  and  preacher  of  the  pure  tenets  of  Christi 
anity.  The  newly  discovered  continent  of  America, 
with  its  novel  races,  greatly  interested  him.  There 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  119 

he  could  be  freer  than  in  Spain.  Accordingly  he 
had  obtained  permission  to  embark  for  this  new 
field  of  religious  enterprise. 

Although  Olmedo  had  come  from  Spain  with  her 
father,  it  so  happened  that  it  was  in  Cuba  that  he 
had  first  made  the  acquaintance  of  Beatriz.  From 
that  moment  he  found  himself  strongly  drawn  tow 
ards  her  by  their  mutual  comprehension  of  each 
other's  character,  which  to  each  filled  their  want  of 
sympathy  in  the  deeper  aspirations  of  their  natures. 
To  either  their  friendship  was  a  new  and  sweet 
experience.  Olmedo's  heart  finding  refreshment  in 
the  ingenuous  feelings  and  impulses  of  Beatriz, 
while  her  mind  expanded  and  strengthened  in  the 
intellectual  resources  of  his.  Their  intercourse,  or 
mental  confidence  it  would  be  more  proper  to 
term  it,  as  it  related  so  exclusively  to  their  minds, 
was  the  more  complete,  that  while  each  was  ac 
tually  governed  by  the  real  affinities  from  which 
true  love  must  spring,  both  were  unconscious  of 
any  alloy  of  passion.  Such  an  intimacy  as  existed 
between  them,  could  not  have  been  between  bro 
ther  and  sister,  neither  between  lovers,  for  while  it 
was  undoubtedly  warmed  by  an  undercurrent  of 
feeling  unknown  to  the  former,  it  was  free  from  all 
the  embarrassments  or  dangers  growing  out  of  its 
recognized  existence  with  the  latter.  Olmedo  was 
her  spiritual  father,  and  something  more ;  the  magnet 
of  her  soul.  She  was  his  spiritual  daughter,  and 
filled  to  his  then  well  disciplined  nature  the  void 
which  lack  of  female  communion  had  ever  caused. 
Hence  both  were  free,  unreserved,  and  affectionate. 


T20 


Theirs  was  of  its  kind  a  perfect  love,  because  it  had 
no  fear,  but  now  the  time  had  come  when  the  eyes 
of  both  were  opened. 

The  effect  on  Olmedo  of  this  sudden  disclosure  of 
his  passion,  was  no  less  a  source  of  acute  misery  to 
him  than  the  same  self-confession  of  Beatriz  had  been 
to  her.  Perhaps  his  sufferings  were  even  greater. 
Hers  were  impulsive  and  passive.  An  intuitive  per 
ception  disclosed  all  at  once  the  joys  a  complete 
union  of  hearts  like  theirs  might  realize,  while  faith 
forbade  the  banns.  "With  her,  therefore,  it  was  sim 
ply  a  struggle,  not  against  reason,  for  that  sided  with 
her,  but  a  conscience  educated  in  opposition  to 
nature.  There  is  no  source  of  mental  misery  more 
poignant  than  this,  because  it  is  the  actual  right 
struggling  against  the  conventional  wrong,  which 
by  a  false  view  of  the  laws  of  God  has  been  made 
to  appear  the  right.  It  is  God's  conscience  against 
man's  conscience,  claiming  to  be  of  God.  And 
although  the  latter  may  not  be  right  in  itself,  yet 
from  having  been  chosen  as  a  moral  guide,  circum 
stances  may  have  woven  so  strong  a  web  around  it, 
that  to  suddenly  break  the  woof  would  be  a  wrong. 
Hence,  the  eternal  wrong  having  become  the  pres 
ent  right,  nothing  remains  but  to  obey  duty  and 
leave  the  justification  of  God's  ways  to  his  own 
good  time. 

Olmedo  now  saw  plainly  that  God  had  as  fully 
constituted  him  for  marriage  as  any  other  man  ; 
that  even  his  partial  intercourse  with  woman  had 
been  the  means  of  his  greater  soul-awakening  ;  that 
it  was  an  error  to  view  God  as  a  being  who  de- 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  121 

lighted  in  asceticism.  On  the  contrary  he  rejoiced, 
and  all  nature  showed  it,  in  man's  innocent  appro 
priation  of  all  the  sources  of  enjoyment  and  knowl 
edge,  created  expressly  for  him.  The  feasting  and 
sociality  of  Christ,  his  love  for  women  and  children 
and  constant  intercourse  with  them,  his  generous 
disregard  of  the  letter  of  the  law,  all  spoke  to  him 
as  they  never  had  before.  He  was  satisfied  that 
man  was  right  only,  in  the  degree  that  he  exercised 
all  his  faculties  in  the  direction  for  which  they  were 
created ;  that  to  deny  some  to  the  intent  to  exalt 
others,  was  a  fatal  mistake.  Harmony  proceeded 
solely  from  the  mutual  and  free  action  of  all,  in 
accordance  with  general  principles  which  all  nature 
except  man  instinctively  recognized,  but  which  to 
man  were  often  perverted  by  the  wantonness  of 
Reason.  In  demanding  to  be  his  sole  guide,  Rea 
son  claimed  too  much.  There  were  lessons  to  be 
learned  through  his  affection  as  well  as  through  his 
intellect.  The  more  childlike  he  became,  the  more 
direct  was  his  intercourse  with  God.  Nature,  chil 
dren,  and,  above  all,  the  heart  of  woman  had  become 
to  him  new  sources  of  inspiration.  There  was  then 
a  Holy  Book  in  all  created  things.  Words  of  life 
could  be  read  alike  in  the  phenomena  of  nature, 
the  sports  of  innocence,  and  the  warm  affections  of 
humanity.  Revelation  was  not  confined  to  the 
printed  page. 

Such  thoughts  as  these  would  have  brought  him 
to  the  stake  in  Spain.     In  the  dull  routine  of  con 
vent-life,   they    probably   would   never   have   been 
awakened.     Here  he  was  in  a  new  world.     The 
11 


122  KIANA  : 

church,  as  a  human  institution,  was  himself.  There 
was  no  official  authority  superior  to  his  own ;  no 
guide  above  his  own  reason  or  conscience.  Natu 
rally  free  and  inquiring,  how  could  it  be  otherwise 
than  that  the  lessons  of  his  new  life  should  be  felt 
in  his  soul.  He  saw  that  hierarchies  were  not 
indispensable  roads  to  heaven.  He  even  dimly 
imagined  the  time  when  each  man  should  be  again 
his  own  priest,  and  the  intercourse  between  God 
and  his  children  be  direct  as  it  once  was.  But  I 
cannot  follow  him  through  all  the  foreshowings  of 
his  newly  aroused  religious  aspirations.  The  Age 
and  his  education  still  had  deep  hold  upon  him. 
Fain  would  he  now,  however,  redeem  himself  a 
man. 

"  Why  should  I  not?  "  thought  he.  «  Am  I  al 
ways  to  obey  a  vow  taught  me  by  others  before 
able  to  judge  for  myself?  Is  the  scope  of  another's 
mind  to  be  the  measure  for  mine  ?  Here  Beatriz 
and  myself  must  pass  our  days,  away  from  our 
native  lands,  with  no  bars  between  our  loves  except 
such  as  have  been  made  for  other  places  and  cir 
cumstances.  Must  we  obey  them  and  deny  our 
selves  all  that  God  appoints  for  our  union,  because 
man  has  put  us  asunder  ?  " 

His  heart  rebelled  at  this  thought,  and  his  pas 
sions  grew  clamorous.  They  were  none  the  less 
forcible  from  long  restraint.  He  loved  Beatriz 
truly,  but  he  loved  her  as  a  man  ;  his  whole  nature 
panted  for  hers,  but  with  his  intensity  of  feeling 
there  was  perfect  chastity,  for  he  could  as  soon 
have  warmed  towards  a  vegetable  as  towards  one 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  123 

he  did  not  love.  His  passion  was  begotten  of  his 
love.  He  felt  its  impulses,  but  neither  analyzed  nor 
thought  of  them,  except  in  relation  to  their  object. 
Did  this  monk  sin  ? 

His  thoughts  now  reverted  to  her.  "  She  is  my 
spiritual  child.  Her  soul  is  in  my  keeping.  Should 
I  not  be  false  to  my  charge  to  permit  a  union  which 
the  Church  anathematizes  ?  I  may  risk  my  own 
soul,  but  not  hers.  No !  No !  Be  quiet,  heart ! 
She  is  pure  and  artless,  the  child  of  heaven ;  she 
must  remain  so,"  and  he  sighed  as  if  his  last  breath 
was  parting,  as  he  strove  to  bring  his  will  to  this 
self-renunciation. 

With  him,  passion,  opportunity,  reason,  arid  even 
his  new  views  of  religion  plead  for  the  union. 
Greater  temptation  of  circumstance  and  argument 
never  assailed  a  man.  On  the  other  hand,  arose 
the  still,  small  voice,  "  You  are  her  spiritual  father  ; 
love  you  may  and  must,  but  to  confess  that  love,  to 
tempt  her,  would  be  a  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
for  has  she  not  been  confided  to  thy  charge  ?  Was 
ever  such  a  crime  known  to  one,  who  has  vowed  to 
God  for  his  better  service  here,  and  for  higher 
reward  hereafter,  to  renounce  the  honors  and  pleas 
ures  of  this  life,  —  to  know  no  wife,  or  child ;  to 
crucify  alike  passions  and  affections  for  the  love  of 
Heaven.  Have  a  care,  priest  !  the  devil  baits  his 
hook  temptingly  for  thee !  " 

The  full  tide  of  a  broken  faith  swept  over  his 
soul  with  retributory  energy.  He  trembled  with 
horror.  Clasping  his  crucifix  tighty  to  his  breast, 


124  KIANA  I 

and  frantically  kissing  it,  he  rushed  from  the 
house,  exclaiming,  "  Save  me,  Jesus,  save  me  from 
myself;  save  her,  at  least,  whatsoever  thou  wilt  do 
with  me." 


A.    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  125 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

**  The  world  and  men  are  just  reciprocal, 
Yet  contrary.     Spirit  invadeth  sense 
And  carries  captive  Nature.     Be  this  true, 
All  good  is  Heaven,  and  all  ill  is  Hell." 

BAILEY. 

THE  southern  and  most  eastern  portion  of 
Hawaii  was,  at  the  period  of  this  tale,  in  great 
part,  a  sterile,  volcanic  region,  with  but  scanty 
vegetation  and  a  scanty  supply  of  water.  Mauna 
Loa  occupied  the  larger  part,  with  its  immense 
dome  and  volcano.  It  threw  off  on  its  flanks,  vast 
rivers  formed  by  the  flow  from  its  summit  of  tor 
rents  of  lava,  which,  in  cooling,  broke  up  into  a 
myriad  of  fantastic  forms.  In  some  places  they 
presented  large  tracks  of  volcanic  rock,  in  easy 
slopes,  as  smooth  as  if  a  sluggish  stream  of  oil  had 
been  suddenly  changed  to  stone,  —  in  others,  the 
sharp  vitrified  edges,  broken,  basaltic  masses,  and 
savage  look  of  the  whole,  suggested  the  thought  of 
a  black  ocean  petrified  at  the  instant  when  a  ty 
phoon  begins  to  subside,  and  the  waves  running 
steeple  high  toss  and  tumble,  break  and  foam,  into 
a  thousand  wild  currents  and  irregular  shapes.  No 
verdure  of  any  kind  found  root  in  these  wastes. 
The  sole  nourishment  they  offered  was  an  occa- 
11* 


126  KIANA  ! 

sional  supply  of  rain-water,  left  in  the  hollows  of 
the  rocks.  It  was  impossible  to  traverse  them, 
unless  the  feet  were  protected  by  sandals,  impene 
trable  to  the  heat  which  was  reflected  from  the 
glassy  surfaces  of  the  smooth  rock,  or  the  knife-like 
edges  of  the  jagged  lava,  which  formed  a  path  as 
unpleasant  as  if  it  had  been  freshly  macadamized 
with  broken  beer  bottles.  Fresh  currents  of  lava 
yearly  flowed  over  the  old,  adding  to  the  blackness 
of  its  desolation.  The  fumes  of  sulphur  and  other 
poisonous  gases,  the  lurid  glare  of  liquid  rock, 
explosions  and  mutterings,  belchings  and  heavings, 
the  quaking  and  trembling  of  the  fire-eaten  ground 
and  jets  of  mingled  earth  and  water,  —  the  very 
elements  fuzed  into  whirlpools  and  fountains  of 
nature's  gore,  redder  and  more  clotted  than  human 
blood,  while  fiery  ashes  obscured  the  sky,  and  heavy 
rocks  shot  up  as  if  from  hell's  mortars,  burst  high  in 
the  air,  or  fell  far  away  from  their  discharging 
craters  with  the  crash  and  roar  of  thunderbolts, — 
such  at  times  were  the  scenes  and  atmosphere  of 
much  of  this  district. 

Still  the  coasts  and  many  of  the  valleys  afforded 
sufficient  arable  ground  to  support  quite  a  numer 
ous  population.  The  climate  was  as  variable  as 
the  variety  of  altitudes  it  covered.  On  the  sea 
side,  to  the  leeward  of  the  fire-mountains,  it  was 
burning  with  the  heat  of  Sahara,  and  all  but  rain 
less,  while  the  highest  portions  were  almost  contin 
ually  enveloped  in  clouds  and  dense  vapors.  The 
natives  were  familiar  with  both  the  tropical  palm 
and  the  frigid  lichens,  perpetual  heat  and  perpetual 


A    TBADITION    OF    HAWAII.  127 

cold,  boiling  springs  "and  never  melting  ice,  the  pre 
cocious  luxuriance  and  the  utter  sterility  of  nature, 
all  within  a  circuit  of  not  over  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles. 

I  doubt  if  the  earth's  surface  affords  elsewhere 
more  rapid  transitions  of  zones  within  a  more  lim 
ited  territory  than  Hawaii.  Her  phenomena  of  all 
kinds,  and  even  her  productions,  though  limited  in 
variety,  are  on  no  niggard  scale.  The  active  and 
extinct  volcanoes  are  the  largest  known,  —  her 
mountains,  not  in  chains,  but  isolated,  are  the  more 
impressive  to  the  eye,  from  their  solitary  grandeur, 
rising  as  they  do  directly  from  the  ocean,  which  en 
circling  them  leads  off  the  view  into  immensity. 
Thus  the  grandeur  of  this  wonderful  island  becomes 
complete. 

In  the  middle-ground  between  the  hot  country  of 
the  coast  and  the  cold  of  the  highest  region,  there 
is  a  neutral  spot  or  belt,  where  the  creative  and  de 
structive  agencies  of  nature  are  in  intimate  contact. 
Here  we  find  heavy  forests  with  trees  of  immense 
size,  growing  upon  a  soil  so  thin,  that  earthquakes 
frequently  tilted  them  to  the  ground,  throwing  roots 
and  the  clinging  earth  into  the  air,  and  leaving  bare 
the  rock  beneath.  Amid  seas  of  cold  lava  arise 
islets  of  shrubbery  ;  verdant  spots,  where  the  straw 
berry,  raspberry,  and  other  fruits  grow,  planted  in 
ages  past  by  the  provident  agency  of  birds,  that 
have  here  rested  in  their  flights  from  more  prolific 
soils.  Now  they  yield  welcome  harvests  to  the 
colonies  of  their  first  sowers  and  to  man.  Although 
fire  so  often  lays  them  waste,  they  speedily  recover 


128 


KIANA 


their  fertility,  and,  indeed,  are  gradually  pushing 
vegetation  into  the  increasing  soil  on  all  sides,  thus 
adding  slowly  to  the  area  of  habitable  earth. 

The  inhabitants  of  this  region  partook  of  its 
character.  They  were  brave,  hardy,  fierce,  and 
cruel ;  as  uncertain  as  their  volcanoes,  and  as  savage 
as  their  soil.  The  sybaritic  life  of  their  more  favor 
ed  neighbors  had  no  attractions  for  them,  except 
as  a  temptation  for  foray.  They  loved  to  seize 
upon  the  luxuries  they  were  too  ignorant  to  create 
for  themselves,  and  indeed  which  nature  almost 
denied  them.  But  the  superior  arms  and  disci 
pline  of  Kiana's  people  in  general  prevailed,  and 
they  were  confined  within  their  own  borders,  al 
though  sometimes  a  successful  expedition  supplied 
them  with  both  slaves  and  victims  for  sacrifice  to 
the  gods  of  their  terrible  mythology.  For  they 
saw  in  the  mighty  agencies  of  nature  around  them, 
only  malignant  and  sanguinary  dei 
ties,  whom  they  feared  and  sought 
to  appease  by  rites  as  horrible  as 
their  own  imagination. 

The  great  crater  of  Maun  a  Loa 
was  their  Olympus.  Amid  its 
glowing  fires,  or  high  up  in  the 
perpetual  snows  of  the  mountain, 
resided  their  awful  goddess  Pele, 
with  her  sister  train  and  attendants 
of  the  other  sex,  whose  names  best 
express  their  terrific  attributes.  It 
will  be  noticed  that  like  the  Grecian, 
their  mythology  had  its  origin  in 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  J29 

their  elementary  conceptions  of  the  facts  of  natural 
philosophy,  which  in  time,  by  their  darker  imagina 
tions,  were  personified  into  a  family  of  monsters,  in 
stead  of  the  poetical  fancies  of  the  sensuous  Greek. 
"  Hiaka-wawahi-lani,"  the  heaven  dwelling  cloud- 
holder,  and  "  Makole-inawahi-waa,"  the  fiery-eyed 
cave  breaker,  were  the  sisters  of  Pele,  and  with  the 
brothers  "  Kamoho-alii,"  the  king  of  steam  and 
vapor,  "  Kapoha-ikahi-ala,"  the  explosion  in  the 
palace  of  life,  "  Kenakepo,"  the  rain  of  night, 
"  Kanekekili,"  thundering  god,  and  "  Keoahi-kama- 
kana,"  fire-thrusting  child  of  war ;  the  latter  two 
were  like  Vulcan  deformed,  —  made  up  her  court. 
Their  favorite  sporting  place  was  the  volcano  of 
Kilauea,  where  they  were  always  to  be  seen,  revel 
ling  in  its  flames,  or  bathing  in  its  red  surges,  to 
the  chorus  of  its  terrific  thunderings  or  frightful 
mutterings. 

My  readers  will,  I  trust,  forgive  me  the  insertion 
of  these  sentence-long  names  for  the  poetry  there 
is  in  them,  and  if  they  will  pronounce  them  with 
the  soft  accent  of  Southern  Europe,  they  will  find 
them  as  melodious  as  their  definitions  are  expres 
sive. 

But  it  was  not  alone  to  these  deities  these  sava 
ges  paid  homage.  They  worshipped  a  mammoth 
shark,  and  fed  him  with  human  victims,  casting 
them  alive  within  the  enclosed  water  in  which  they 
kept  their  ferocious  pet.  This  was  not  quite  so 
bad  as  feeding  lampreys  on  slaves,  for  their  sin  was 
done  under  a  mistaken  idea  of  religion,  while  the 
other  was  to  glut  revenge,  and  fatten  eels  for  their 


130 


KIAXA 


owner's  dinner.  If  we  condemn  the  unintellectual 
Indian  for  his  sacrifices  and  his  tabus,  how  much 
more  must  we  pass  under  condemnation  the  Ro 
man  for  his  inhumanity,  and  the  Catholic  for  his 
Inquisition  ;  the  one  sinning  in  the  full  light  of 
knowledge,  and  the  other  of  both  knowledge  and 
revelation. 


As  Kiana  had  partially  succeeded  in  placing  the 
rites  of  worship  among  his  sensuous  people  upon  a 
cheerful  and  in  a  material  view,  an  elevated  footing, 
so  the  priests  of  these  tribes  had  in  every  conceiv 
able  way  augmented  the  terrors  and  demoniacal 
attributes  of  theirs,  and  shaped  them  into  the  like 
ness  of  a  devil,  called  "  Kalaipahoa,"  which  com 
bined  all  the  ugliness  their  imaginations  were 
capable  of  conceiving  in  a  wooden  idol,  sufficiently 
hideous  to  have  sent  a  thrill  of  horror  even  through 
Dante's  Inferno.  It  was  the  poison  god,  and  was 
made  of  a  wood,  which  the  priests  gave  out  to  be 
deadly  poisonous.  Its  huge,  grinning  mouth  was 
filled  with  rows  of  sharks'  teeth,  human  hair  in 
brutish  curls  covered  its  head,  while  its  extended 
arms  and  spread  fingers  continually  cried,  "  give, 
give,"  to  the  poor  victims  of  its  fears. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  131 

Such,  in  brief,  were  the  chief  objects  of  worship 
among  these  Hawaiians,  whose  habits  in  other 
respects  offered  a  strong  contrast  to  those  of  Kiana's 
people.  Cannibalism,  though  not  very  common, 
was  not  rare  among  the  most  ferocious  of  the  clans, 
but  was  restricted  chiefly  to  feasts  of  revenge  after 
contests  in  which  all  their  cruel  propensities  had 
been  fully  aroused.  They  were  given  to  the  worst 
forms  of  sorcery,  and  their  worship  embraced  such 
rites  as  might  be  supposed  to  be  pleasing  to  their 
demon-idols.  Always  at  war,  either  among  them 
selves,  or  with  their  more  favored  neighbors  of  the 
north,  their  selfish  passions  were  ever  active,  and 
their  religion,  based  upon  fear  and  the  most  abject 
superstition,  but  confirmed  them  in  the  vices  most 
congenial  to  their  natures.  Kiana's  subjects  pre 
sented  the  aborigines  of  Polynesia  under  their  most 
favorable  aspect,  but  these  tribes  the  other  extreme 
of  savage  life.  With  both  there  were  exceptions  to 
the  general  character.  There  was,  however,  suffi 
cient  similarity  between  their  traits  to  prove  not 
only  a  common  parentage,  but  that  a  change  of 
circumstances  would,  in  time,  produce  an  alteration 
in  the  most  prominent  qualities  of  each.  This 
actually  occurred,  nearly  three  centuries  later,  when 
the  first  Kamehameha  united  the  islands  under  one 
sovereign.  But  even  now  the  traveller  perceives  in 
the  sparse  inhabitants  of  these  regions  a  less  genial 
disposition  than  in  those  on  the  sea-coast,  while  it 
is  among  them  that  still  linger  most  pertinaciously 
the  traces  of  their  former  fearful  worship. 

Among  their  chiefs  was  one  named  Pohaku,  who 


132  KIANA  : 

had  acquired  by  his  superior  courage  and  fierceness 
an  ascendency  over  all  the  others.  He  was  dark 
even  for  a  native ;  his  hair  short  and  crispy ;  his 
eyes  blood-shot ;  nostrils  thick  and  wide  spread, 
and  his  lips  heavy  and  full,  showing,  when  open,  a 
mouth  in  which  great  milky  white  teeth  appeared 
like  scattered  tomb-stones  in  a  graveyard ;  many 
having  been  knocked  out  in  the  various  fights  in 
which  he  had  been  engaged.  His  frame  and  mus 
cles  were  those  of  a  bull,  and  his  strength  prodigious. 
Brute  force  was  his  tenure  of  power,  for  with  all 
the  respect  of  the  Hawaiians  for  inherited  rank,  he 
\vas  so  bad  a  tyrant,  that  nothing  but  a  convenient 
opportunity  had  been  wanting  for  them  long  before 
to  have  rid  themselves  of  him.  So  malicious  was 
his  vanity,  that  he  had  been  known  to  cut  off  the 
leg  of  a  man  more  richly  tattooed  than  his  own. 
To  mangle  faces,  whose  beauty  inspired  him  with 
jealousy,  was  a  common  pastime.  Thankful  were 
the  possessors  if  their  entire  heads  were  spared. 
Even  a  handsome  head  of  hair  was  sufficient  provo 
cation  to  cause  the  owner  to  be  beheaded.  To  this 
malevolence  he  joined  a  mania  for  building.  "What 
with  his  wrars,  cruelties  and  constant  consumption 
of  time  in  his  rude  works,  his  immediate  tenants 
had  a  hard  service,  so  that  it  was  not  surprising 
that  they  took  every  occasion  to  desert  to  the  terri 
tories  of  Kiana,  who  kindly  received  all  who  claimed 
his  protection.  Others  retreated  farther  into  the 
savage  wilderness,  and  there  became  petty  robbers, 
a  further  pest  to  the  little  industry  that  could  exist 
under  such  a  ruler,  and  on  so  precarious  a  soil. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII. 


133 


The  whole  population,  therefore,  bred  to  hardihood 
and  tyranny,  were  ever  ripe  for  every  opportunity 
which  would  unite  them  in  any  enterprise  that 
savored  of  danger  and  plunder. 


12 


134  KIANA  I 


CHAPTER     XIV. 

"  He  that  studieth  revenge,  keepeth  his  own  wounds  green." 

BACON. 

TOLTA  had  not  been  idle  since  the  shipwreck. 
The  restraint  which  the  presence  of  the  Spaniards 
had  hitherto  imposed  upon  him,  was  now  removed. 
He  was  rarely  seen  with  them,  and  indeed  often 
disappeared  for  weeks  at  a  time. 

Kiana  had  never  liked  him.  Tolta  felt  it  at 
heart  and  resented  it.  At  the  bottom  of  this  feel 
ing  was  no  doubt  the  attachment  both  had  for 
Beatriz.  We  have  seen  the  nature  of  Kiana's ; 
generous  and  profound,  more  from  deep  respect 
than  from  positive  love,  because  in  reality,  while 
her  character  compelled,  it  at  the  same  time  re 
pelled  his  passion.  He  had  striven  to  win  her,  for 
he  could  not  help  it.  In  one  sense,  he  was  not 
disappointed  at  the  result,  because  his  reason  told 
him  it  could  not  be  otherwise.  Having  therefore 
obeyed  both  his  own  and  her  will,  he  now,  in  con 
tinuing  his  kindness,  left  her  as  free  to  act  as  him 
self. 

It  was  different  with  Tolta.  The  Aztec  saw 
even  deeper  into  the  impassable  gulf  between  their 
two  natures,  but  he  was  drawn  to  her  with  the 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  135 

tenacity  of  the  bloodhound  to  his  scent.  In  her 
presence  he  was  gentle  and  serviceable.  The  pas 
sions  which  excited  him  when  apart  from  her,  be 
came  with  her  like  those  of  a  little  child.  He 
would  gaze  upon  her  for  hours  with  eyes  intense 
with  his  fiery  emotions,  but  the  moment  she  spoke 
to  him  the  fire  left  them,  and  the  good  in  him 
illumined  his  countenance. 

Beatriz  read  his  character,  and  while  from  sym 
pathy  in  his  misfortunes  she  exerted  herself  to 
soothe,  she  never  could  so  overcome  her  repugnance 
as  to  trust  in  him  as  she  did  in  Kiana.  With  the 
latter  she  felt  safe ;  with  Tolta  never.  The  very 
fierceness  which  he  was  ever  ready  to  display  in 
her  defence,  might  at  any  moment  be  turned  upon 
her.  It  was  well  that  her  instincts  prompted  her  to 
distrust  him  as  much  as  s4ie  did,  for  often  the  only 
barrier  between  them  was  her  own  moral  superi 
ority.  Tolta  felt  this  to  be  indeed  a  far  stronger 
obstacle  than  would  have  been  the  jealous  precau 
tions  of  lock  or  duenna.  The  possibility  of  Beatriz 
loving  him  as  he  did  her  never  deluded  him.  He 
knew  that  was  hopeless.  Still  his  passion  rather 
grew  than  abated,  especially  in  the  freedom  of  his 
new  life,  which  brought  back  the  pride  and  ambi 
tion  of  his  race.  So  long,  however,  as  he  saw  that 
Beatriz  did  not  love  another,  he  was  reconciled^ 
She  had  so  wisely  avoided  the  subject  whenever  he 
sought  to  suggest  his  feelings,  that  he  had  all  but 
persuaded  himself  that  she  was  of  a  different  mould 
from  other  women.  She  might  be  worshipped,  but 
not  sought  in  love. 


136  KIANA: 

He  hated  Juan  and  the  seamen  with  all  the  in 
tensity  of  an  Aztec's  revenge,  for  their  share  in  the 
conquest  of  his  country.  Olmedo  he  had  ever 
respected  for  his  virtues,  and  would  have  exempted 
from  the  fate  he  cherished  at  heart  for  the  others. 
In  his  excursions  about  Hawaii,  he  had  come  in 
contact  with  some  of  Pohaku's  warriors.  Gradually 
their  intercourse  had  ripened  into  an  intimacy  with 
their  chief,  with  whom  he  now  conspired  to  over 
throw  Kiana  and  get  possession  of  the  Spaniards. 
So  adroitly  had  he  concealed  his  designs,  that  he 
had  retained  the  friendship  and  confidence  of  all 
except  a  few  individuals  about  him,  for  his  manner 
was  the  same  it  had  ever  been.  Their  own  con 
sciousness  of  the  opportunities  he  now  had,  and  the 
provocation  they  had  often  given  him,  were  more  the 
causes  of  their  secret  distrust  than  anything  they 
saw.  His  frequent  absences  were  a  relief  rather  than 
a  cause  of  suspicion,  for  he  was  then  forgotten. 

He  had  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  a  willing  audi 
tory  to  his  plans  in  Pohaku,  and  the  chiefs  leagued 
with  him.  His  inmost  desire  was  to  sacrifice  the 
Spaniards  to  the  war-god  of  Mexico,  under  any 
name  his  allies  might  choose  from  their  mythology, 
and  to  gloat  over  their  dying  agonies,  while  taunt 
ing  them  with  their  fate  as  due  their  crimes  against 
his  countrymen.  Besides  this,  seeing  the  brutal 
nature  of  Pohaku  and  the  easy  confidence  of  Kiana, 
he  conceived  the  design  of  eventually  disposing  of 
both,  by  turning  their  arms  against  each  other, 
while  he  gradually  united  all  Hawaii  under  his  own 
sway  and  forced  Beatriz  to  become  his  wife.  As 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  137 

hopeless  as  seemed  such  a  plot,  it  was  within  the 
range  of  probability  could  the  wily  Aztec  dispose  of 
the  chief  actors.  To  this  end  he  now  bent  all  the 
resources  of  his  cunning. 

Pohaku  listened  eagerly  to  his  seductive  elo 
quence  as  he  promised  him  the  wealth  of  Kiana's 
people,  if  he  would  unite  his  warriors  under  his 
direction.  He  excited  his  fears  also,  as  he  narrated 
the  career  of  the  white  man  in  Mexico,  insinuating 
that  they  were  spies,  to  be  followed  by  numbers 
sufficient  for  the  conquest  of  Hawaii,  as  soon  as 
their  report  should  reach  their  countrymen  in  the 
ports  whence  they  came. 

At  the  suggestion  of  Tolta,  some  days  before  the 
declaration  of  Kiana  to  Beatriz,  Pohaku  had  sent 
his  heralds  to  summon  the  friendly  chiefs  to  a  grand 
council,  at  which  the  plot  was  to  be  finally  discus 
sed.  They  assembled  at  one  of  his  principal  for 
tresses  on  the  southwestern  bank  of  the  crater  of 
Kilauea,  and  there  in  silence  and  secrecy  prepared 
their  plans.  Tolta  knew  too  well  the  valor  of  the 
Spaniards,  not  to  impress  upon  the  chiefs  the  im 
portance  of  securing  them  before  marching  in  force 
upon  Kiana.  So  artfully  did  he  mingle  his  own 
revenge  with  their  superstition,  that  they  with  one 
accord  decided  to  seize  upon  them  by  a  secret  expe 
dition  entrusted  to  Tolta,  who  agreed  to  put  them 
into  their  hands  for  a  solemn  sacrifice  to  Pele,  on 
condition  only  that  the  white  woman  was  to  be  his 
own  prize.  Accordingly,  some  of  the  most  active 
and  trusty  warriors  were  placed  at  his  command. 
By  slow  marches  and  secret  paths  he  led  them 
12* 


138  KIANA  : 

without  discovery  to  the  borders  of  the  valley  where 
the  Spaniards  dwelt,  dividing  them  into  different 
ambushes,  with  orders  to  seize  each  one  and  bear 
him  off  at  once  to  Pohaku's  fortress,  without  taking 
his  life,  while  he  was  to  decoy  the  white  men  to 
them,  and  on  each  occasion  make  his  own  escape 
as  if  equally  endangered.  So  successful  was  he, 
that  the  three  seamen  were  abducted  as  arranged, 
without  any  alarm  being  given.  Tolta  then,  with 
a  select  party  lay  in  wait  in  the  vicinity  of  Juan's 
dwelling,  watching  his  opportunity  to  seize  the 
main  prize.  Alvirez,  he  soon  ascertained,  was  for 
the  present  out  of  his  reach,  being  in  a  distant  part 
of  the  valley. 

While  watching  for  Olmedo  and  Beatriz,  he  had 
been  witness  to  the  scene  between  Kiana  and  the 
latter.  Without  overhearing  their  discourse,  he 
saw  in  their  parting,  as  simple  as  it  was,  food  for 
his  jealousy,  for  he  well  knew  that  her  hand  and 
tear  had  never  been  given  him.  His  tiger  blood 
was  stirred,  and  he  ground  his  teeth  in  rage. 
"  What,"  said  he,  "  does  she  frown  upon  the  Aztec 
noble,  that  she  may  smile  upon  this  hind  of  Ha 
waii.  Once  in  my  power,  and  she  shall  be  taught 
to  love  me  or  none." 

He  watched  her  after  movements  more  in  amaze 
ment  than  anger,  for  they  were  to  him  contradictory 
and  unintelligible.  Besides,  until  she  was  suffi 
ciently  far  from  her  people,  he  dared  not  give  the 
signal  to  seize  her  for  fear  of  a  general  alarm ;  but 
not  for  one  minute  did  he  let  her  get  out  of  his 
sight,  following  her  movements  under  cover  of  the 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  139 

thick  undergrowth  of  the  forest,  with  the  silence 
and  subtlety  of  a  serpent.  While  thus  engaged,  a 
scene  occurred  which  so  astonished  and  fascinated 
him,  that  until  he  had  seen  it  out,  he  seemed  to 
have  forgotten  the  object  of  his  expedition. 


\ 


140 


KIAN'A  : 


CHAPTER    XV. 

"  Exalted  souls 

Have  passions  in  proportion,  violent, 
Resistless  and  tormenting  :  they  're  a  tax 
Imposed  by  nature  in  preeminence, 
And  Fortitude,  and  Wisdom  must  support  them." 

LILLO. 

WHEN  Olmedo  left  his  house  under  such  excited 
feelings,  he  unconsciously  followed  the  path  which 
led  to  the  grove  where  Beatriz  was,  and  which  he 
knew  to  be  her  favorite  retreat.  In  his  present  con 
dition  of  mind,  she  was  the  last  person  his  reason 
would  have  counselled  him  to  meet,  but  led  by  an 
inward  attraction,  without  seeking  the  meeting,  his 
steps  took  him  towards  where  she  had  just  risen 
from  prayer.  So  distracted,  however,  was  he  with 
his  conflicting  emotions,  that  she  saw  him  the  first. 
It  was  too  late  to  avoid  him,  which  she  would  not 
have  done  had  she  been  able.  Conscious  of  the 
rectitude  of  her  own  desires,  and  pacified  by  her 
late  appeal  to  heaven,  she  obeyed  her  impulse  and 
advanced  towards  him.  As  he  suddenly  looked  up 
and  saw  her  within  a  few  steps,  a  faintness  came 
over  him,  and  he  was  well  nigh  falling,  but  with  a 
great  effort  recovering  himself,  he  took  her  hand  as 
frankly  as  it  was  offered. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  141 

Both  were  silent.  Each  felt  the  crisis  of  their 
fate  had  arrived.  Nature,  when  her  mightiest 
agencies  are  about  to  go  forth  in  the  hurricane, 
the  earthquake,  or  the  volcanic  eruption,  is  for  the 
moment  breathless.  So  the  human  soul  anticipates 
its  most  direful  trials  by  utter  stillness. 

They  walked  on  side  by  side,  going  deeper  into 
the  wood,  as  if  to  screen  themselves  from  all  the 
world.  Yet  neither  knew  why  they  did  so,  only  it 
was  a  relief  to  be  together  and  to  be  apart  from 
every  one  else.  Though  not  a  word  had  been 
spoken,  each  felt  the  confession  had  been  made,  and 
they  began  to  tremble,  as  did  the  guilty  pair  in 
Paradise  when  they  first  heard  the  voice  of  the 
Creator.  Why  should  they  tremble  ? 

To  love  surely  was  no  crime.  That  hearts  like 
theirs  should  in  meeting  mingle,  God  had  ordained 
when  he  first  created  man  and  woman.  Whence, 
then,  the  thrill  too  deep  for  utterance  that  paralyzed 
their  tongues  ?  Beatriz  was  not  a  woman  to  shrink 
from  the  display  of  her  own  feelings.  She  was  one 
rather  to  avow  them,  and  meet  the  consequences 
fearless  in  her  honesty.  Olmedo  had  never  before 
shrunk  from  speaking  directly  from  his  heart  words 
of  truth  or  admonition.  Why,  then,  did  these  inno 
cent  ones  act  as  if  guilt  was  upon  them  ?  Because 
the  Church  had  said  to  him,  "  thou  shalt  not  love 
her  whom  God  gave  thee  for  a  companion,  and  to 
her,  thou  shalt  not  be  a  companion  to  him."  Thus 
man's  forgery  of  God's  will,  making  Him  to  say, 
"  it  is  good  for  man  to  be  alone,"  had  given  to  each 
of  these  sufferers,  who  by  his  laws  were  mated  in 


142  KIANA  : 

love  and  sympathy  in  body  and  soul,  for  time  and 
eternity,  a  false  conscience  which  perverted  their 
good  into  their  evil.  Much  of  theology  is  indeed  a 
cunningly  contrived  system  of  man's  to  make  him 
self  miserable,  despite  the  broad  ordinances  of  the 
Creator,  to  be  read  in  all  his  works,  "  to  go  forth 
and  enjoy  the  world,  to  be  fruitful  and  multiply,  to 
love  Him  with  all  thy  heart,  with  all  thy  soul,  and 
with  all  thy  mind,"  arid  "  thy  neighbor  as  thyself." 
Man  will  not  be  in  his  proper  relation  to  his  Maker, 
until  he  escapes  from  the  dogmas  and  creeds  of  a 
conventional  Christianity  and  walks  with  Him,  as 
did  Enoch,  in  the  faith  of  that  perfect  love  which 
casteth  out  all  fear. 

But  man  in  his  soul-progress  can  keep  pace  only 
with  his  age  and  opportunity.  The  duties  he  vol 
untarily  assumes  are  still  duties,  though  more  light 
may  have  widened  his  own  prospect.  He  is  but  a 
link  in  the  vast  chain  of  humanity,  no  one  of  which 
can  be  ruptured  without  affecting  it  through  its 
entire  extent.  He  is,  therefore,  to  consider  well 
before  he  acts  whether  in  seeking  his  own  personal 
gratification,  or  even  in  obeying  the  right  instincts 
of  his  heart,  he  may  not  offend  others,  or  do  a  gen 
eral  injury  for  a  particular  good.  In  all  doubtful 
moral  emergencies,  duty  says  obey  the  higher  law, 
or  that  which  shows  that  thou  lovest  thy  neighbor 
as  thyself. 

There  is  a  blessing  in  the  principle  of  obedience, 
springing  from  self-sacrificing  motives,  which,  what 
ever  may  be  the  result  in  this  life,  is  sure  of  its  final 
reward.  Duties,  whether  artificial  or  not,  are  the 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  143 

moral  diamond  dust,  by  which  our  souls  are  polish 
ed.  As  we  free  ourselves  from  all  selfish  considera 
tions  in  our  relations  with  others,  so  shall  our  hope 
be  converted  into  joy  in  the  next  life.  It  is  well 
therefore,  to  bear  our  burdens  meekly  and  with 
courage  here,  that  we  may  travel  the  lighter  here 
after. 

Olrnedo  was  distracted  between  his  vows  and 
his  desire.  How  could  he  to  the  simple  natives 
recall  his  teachings  and  example  as  a 'monk,  upon 
the  one  point  of  celibacy,  which  in  him  was  now  in 
such  peril !  Could  they  comprehend  his  recanta 
tion  ?  Would  not  the  little  truth  that  had  already 
begun  to  be  understood  among  them,  based  as  it 
was  more  upon  their  respect  for  one  who  showed 
himself  superior  to  their  ordinary  passions,  than  to 
an  intellectual  appreciation  of  his  doctrines,  would 
not  this  seed  even  be  lost,  and  the  priest,  tabued  to 
women,  be  hereafter  esteemed  only  as  one  of  them 
selves  ?  Besides,  the  doctrine  of  self-abnegation, 
or  the  crucifying  of  his  natural  instincts,  which 
although  his  now  more  enlightened  reason  showed 
him  could  not  be  an  acceptable  sacrifice  to  their 
author,  except  in  refraining  from  their  abuse,  still 
had  a  deep  hold  upon  him,  particularly  as  it  was 
his  own  love  that  had  just  stimulated  his  mind  to 
the  full  exercise  of  its  freedom.  He  who  had  already 
sacrificed  so  much  to  an  erroneous  idea,  could  he 
not  now  complete  the  sacrifice  for  the  sake  of  the 
good  to  others  ?  Would  not  such  a  sacrifice  to  the 
principle  of  love  to  his  neighbor,  and  of  duty  to  his 
vows,  be  bread  upon  the  waters,  to  be  returned  to 


144  KIANA  : 

him  at  the  end  of  time?  Each  heart  had  its  school 
ing  for  eternity.  The  struggle  to  decide  his  future 
—  his  salvation  had  come.  What  was  once  right 
for  him  as  a  free  man,  was  now  wrong  as  pledged 
to  a  religion  whose  tenets  had  ever  been  his  love 
and  admiration. 

Such  had  been  his  reflections.  They  had  flashed 
through  his  mind  and  ten-fold  more,  with  piercing 
throbs  of  conscience,  as  in  silence  he  walked  by 
the  side  of  *  Beatriz  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  the 
ground,  while  his  blood  was  beating  time  to  pas 
sion's  marches,  and  his  affections  yearned,  nay, 
clamored  to  take  Beatriz  to  wife.  They  had  come 
to  him  with  all  the  quickness  and  vividness  with 
which  the  entire  previous  life  crowds  itself  into  the 
brief  struggle  of  the  drowning  man.  Speak  he 
could  not.  His  tongue  was  rooted  to  his  mouth. 

With  Beatriz  the  struggle  was  different.  She 
made  no  pretence  to  conceal  what  was  longer  im 
possible,  but  waited  with  quickened  pulse  and 
tremulous  feeling,  to  hear  him  break  the  silence. 
His  mental  agony  was  perfectly  intelligible  to  her. 
Without  analyzing  as  he  did  the  circumstances  of 
their  position,  they  flooded  her  heart  like  a  spring 
freshet.  It  might  break,  but  she  would  give  no 
sigh  that  should  tempt  him  from  his  holy  allegiance. 
Once  his  decision  made,  her  heart  was  wholly  his^ 
either  to  sustain  him  in  duty,  or  to  share  his  lot. 
With  Ruth  she  would  have  said,  "  Entreat  me  not 
to  leave  thee,  nor  to  return  from  following  after 
thee,  for  whither  thou  goest  I  will  go,  and  where 
thou  lodgest  I  will  lodge."  How  long  they  wan- 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  145 

dered  thus,  or  how  far,  neither  could  realize,  for 
every  step  was  as  if  a  millstone  were  tied  to  their 
heels.  In  their  doubt  and  conflict  the  landscape,  so 
joyous  in  itself,  seemed  overspread  with  gloom. 
The  very  sun,  as  it  stole  through  the  thick  verdure 
overhead,  shot  upon  them  cold  and  mocking  rays  — 
light  without  warmth.  Heaven  was  darkened,  and 
the  earth  gave  them  no  rest. 

At  last  they  sat  down;  Beatrix  on  a  log,  and 
Olmedo  at  her  feet.  Around  and  over  them  rose  a 
rural  bower,  carpeted  with  soft  mosses  and  canopied 
with  vines,  fragrant  in  blossoms  and  flowers.  The 
birds  warbled  melodiously  even  at  noon-day  in  this 
shady  retreat.  Near  by,  flowed  a  little  brook  with 
gentle  rnurmurings,  a  vein  of  life  coursing  through 
the  green  sward,  on  its  way  to  a  torrent  stream  that 
thundered  far  below.  Through  an  opening  in  the 
trees,  mountain- ward  in  the  far  distance  could  be 
seen  the  glassy  curve  of  the  cataract  which  fed 
both.  Rising  from  its  mist,  enclosing  in  its  hollow 
the  entire  gorge  from  which  it  issued,  was  a  perfect 
rainbow,  forming  a  frame  of  wondrous  beauty  to 
nature's  painting.  On  the  opposite  side,  glimmer 
ing  through  the  forests  like  a  silver  horizon,  was 
the  ocean,  its  waves  sparkling  and  dancing  in  the 
bright  sun  as  the  fresh  trade-wind  swept  over  it, 
and,  cooled  by  its  breath,  came  stealing  with  soft 
notes  and  reviving  breeze  through  every  leafy 
cranny  of  the  dense  jungle.  The  quick  darting, 
bright  eyed  lizards,  crept  out  of  their  holes  and 
played  about  their  human  friends,  sure  that  they 
had  nothing  to  fear  from  them.  Adam  and  Eve 
13 


146  KIANA: 

when  they  slept  in  Paradise,  were  not  more  alone 
with  the  communings  of  nature  than  were  appar 
ently  this  pair.  A  scene  more  soothing,  since  its 
gates  were  closed  upon  our  race,  the  earth  had 
never  offered  to  mankind.  Yet  for  a  while  it  was 
unheeded,  for  the  eyes  of  both  were  turned  within ; 
gradually,  however,  its  beauties  dawned  upon  them. 
They  looked  around.  Beatriz  first  spoke.  "  Ol- 
medo,"  she  said,  "  does  not  God  reign  here  ?  How 
beautiful  is  this  landscape  ?  how  filled  with  repose  ; 
all  nature  is  hushed  in  harmony.  Why  is  it  we 
alone  are  unhappy?" 

As  she  said  this  her  face  lighted  up  with  its 
wonted  smile  for  him.  She  wished  to  chase  away 
the  gloom  that  darkened  his  brow.  The  appeal 
was  irresistible.  There  was  before  him  the  rain 
bow,  God's  sign  of  hope  and  protection  for  man ; 
there  was  her  smile  which  for  so  many  years,  and 
through  so  many  trials,  had  been  the  rainbow  to  his 
heart.  Why  should  it  be  less  now  ?  Could  he  not 
learn  to  accept  its  spirit,  without  coveting  her  pos 
session  ? 

His  heart  melted.  He  laid  his  head  upon  her 
knees,  and  for  an  instant  wept  aloud.  Their  hands 
soon  met,  and  were  entwined ;  then  their  eyes  —  long 
and  earnestly  they  searched  each  other's  souls.  All 
the  tenderness  and  truth  of  natures,  warm  like  theirs 
with  humanity's  deepest  sympathies,  poured  forth 
responsive  in  that  gaze.  From  her  face,  lighted 
with  love's  softest  smile,  bending  over  him  with  an 
angel  look,  as  if  it  would  pour  into  his  torn  heart 
all  the  peace,  purity,  and  sacrifice  hers  contained, 


A   TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  147 

there  shone  a  celestial  glow,  which  savored  more  of 
heaven  than  earth.  Bright  spirits  were  communing 
with  them ;  spirits  of  love  and  joy.  Alas !  their 
lips  meet,  and  in  one  lingering  kiss,  the  first  of  love's 
passion  either  had  known,  was  concentrated  all  the 
long  pent-up  affection  of  their  two  lives. 


148  KIANA  : 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

"  It  is  with  certain  Good  Qualities  as  with  the  Senses;  those  who 
are  entirely  deprived  of  them,  can  neither  appreciate  nor  comprehend 
them."  —  LA  ROCHEFOUCAULD. 

THERE  are  some  natures  like  the  orange-tree, 
upon  which  the  blossom  and  fruit  meet  at  the  same 
time.  In  their  capacity  for  joy  they  receive  more 
from  one  glowing,  self-forgetting  impulse,  than  colder 
and  more  calculating  persons  are  able  to  gather  in 
a  lifetime.  With  such  are  generally  permitted  on 
earth  only  glimpses  of  ecstatic  happiness,  far-off 
sights  of  their  promised  land,  the  eternal  future, 
through  the  never  ending  ages  of  which  their  affec 
tions  and  intellect  shall  steadily  advance  towards 
infinite  Love  and  Wisdom,  each  emotion  a  new 
bliss,  and  each  thought  a  deeper  current  from  the 
infinitude  of  divine  knowledge. 

Who  are  those  that  realize  their  hopes  on  earth  ; 
here  find  their  homes,  content  with  the  present  and 
its  material  gifts,  without  heart-yearnings  for  deeper, 
truer,  and  more  satisfying  affections  ;  without  soul- 
strivings  to  penetrate  the  mysterious  Beyond  ? 
Who  are  such?  Through  the  length  and  breadth  of 
every  land  myriads  respond,  "  Give  us  a  sufficiency 
of  treasure  on  earth,  and  we  will  not  seek  to  scale 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  149 

heaven.  Oar  loves,  our  lands,  our  gold  and  our 
silver,  our  mistresses,  our  wives  and  our  children ; 
our  well-garnished  tables  and  our  fine  houses ;  the 
riches  for  which  our  hands  and  minds  labor,  and 
which  our  hearts  covet ;  all  that  we  can  see,  feel, 
weigh  and  compare ;  the  honors  by  which  we  are 
exalted  above  our  neighbors,  the  fame  by  which 
our  names  are  in  the  world's  mouths ;  these  are  our 
desires.  Give  us  abundantly  of  these  that  we  may 
eat,  drink,  and  be  merry,  and  we  ask  not  for  more. 
This  earth  is  good  enough  for  us." 

Do  they  have  their  reward  ?  Yea,  verily!  as  they 
sow,  so  they  reap.  Few  there  are  who  steadily 
give  themselves  to  the  pursuit  of  these  desires,  but 
receive  houses  and  lands,  honor  and  fame,  meats 
and  drinks,  handsome  women  or  fine  men,  such 
children  as  such  parentage  can  give  birth  to, 
stocks  in  all  banks  but  that  of  Eternity.  There  is 
no  lack  of  wealth  like  this  to  the  earnest  seeker. 

God  is  a  provident  father.  He  has  created  every 
thing  good  of  its  kind,  and  bestowed  self-will  upon 
man  that  he  might  himself  elect  his  manner  of  life. 
The  standard  of  enjoyment  for  his  own  soul  is  at 
his  own  option,  whether  he  will  discipline  it  here 
for  its  higher  good  hereafter,  or  whether  he  will 
enjoy  here  without  reference  to  that  hereafter,  the 
knowledge  of  which  is  suggested  in  some  way  or 
other  to  all  men.  Man  is  highly  distinguished. 
For  is  not  creation  made  for  him?  There  is 
neither  gift  nor  discipline  but  can  be  made  subser 
vient  to  his  moral  growth ;  to  his  conquest  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  There  is  nothing,  also,  but 

13* 


150  KIANA: 

may  be  transformed  by  sensual,  selfish,  short  sight 
ed  desire,  by  his  weaknesses  or  passions;  by  his 
false  logic  or  falser  ambition,  into  a  morass  of  error, 
into  which  he  will  ever  plunge  deeper  and  deeper, 
unless  he  resolutely  bends  his  steps  towards  the 
firm  land  of  hope  and  faith  that  is  never  wholly 
shut  out  of  the  gloomiest  horizon. 

Just  in  proportion  to  the  quality  of  the  treasure 
we  seek,  is  the  degree  of  enjoyment  that  springs 
from  its  realization.  All  that  belongs  solely  to 
earth  has  incorporated  with  it  change,  decay,  satie 
ty,  fear,  and  care.  These  are  warning  angels,  to 
urge  the  spirit  to  temperance,  that  it  may  not  mar 
its  capacity  for  nobler  enjoyments.  As  they  are 
disregarded,  and  man  seeks  only  that  which  is 
perishable,  he  finds  his  pleasures  pall  and  his 
appetites  wane.  Abuse  extinguishes  gratification. 
Want  of  aspiration  towards  the  perfect  develop 
ment  of  all  man's  faculties  leaves  him  a  monoto 
nous,  abdominal  animal,  content  with  husks  where 
with  to  fill  his  belly.  There  is  no  increase  in  store 
for  him,  because  he  can  conceive  of  nothing  better 
than  what  his  feeble  hands  or  vainglorious  mind 
have  gathered  around  him.  Nature  reads  to  him 
no  moral  lesson,  because  he  uses  her  only  as  a 
slave,  to  administer  to  his  material  wants.  He  sees 
not  that  there  is  in  all  things  a  deeper  principle 
than  mere  use  for  the  body. 

"A  primrose  by  a  river's  brim  — 
A  yellow  primrose  is  to  him, 
And  it  is  nothing  more." 

The  vital  element  that  pervades  all  nature,  unit- 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  151 

ing  it  in   a  chain   of  harmonious   progression,  the 
eternal  laws  of  which  even  his  stolid  spirit  cannot 
ultimately  avoid,  however  much   he  now  seeks  to 
bury  it   beneath    the    grosser   particles    of  matter, 
escapes  his  perception.     Guided  only  by  his  finite, 
perishable  sensorium,  in  vain  attempt  to  grasp  at 
once   the   entire    treasure,    he    often    plunges    his 
suicidal  knife  into  the  ovary  which  daily  laid  him 
a  golden  egg.     Thus  man  destroys  his  own  birth 
right   through   brutal    ignorance    and    sensual   im 
patience.       The    truly   wise    count   all   things   at 
their  right  worth,  and  find   a   sympathy  in  every 
natural  object,  in   varied    degree,   according  as  it 
speaks  to  them  the  thought  of  a  common  Creator, 
and  connects   them   in    one  common    end.     They 
have,  therefore,  a   double    enjoyment.     First,  that 
which  springs  from  the  right  material  use  of  every 
object  or  sense ;  secondly,  the  language  which  both 
speak  to  them  of  hope   and  faith  in  more  refined 
enjoyments  and  more  perfect  conditions  of  exist 
ence.       The    very    trials    and    incompleteness    of 
present   experiences    are    so    many   testimonies    of 
future  and  nobler  realizations.     Thus   God  speaks 
as  kindly  through  the  so-called  evils  and  disappoint 
ments    of  life,    as   through   the  more   readily  dis 
tinguished  blessings;  for  if  they  see   in  the  latter 
hope  and  happiness,  so   in   the    former   they   dis 
tinguish   that  chastening  which,  through   paternal 
discipline,  seeks  to  guide  and  strengthen. 

Few  situations  could  be  more  trying  to  moral 
firmness  than  the  circumstances  under  which  we 
left  Olmedo  and  Beatriz.  Free  from  all  external 


152  KIANA  ! 

restraint  of  church  discipline,  with  no  censorship 
beyond  their  own  consciences;  reason  and  passion 
both  pleading  their  right  to  be  united;  their  past  by 
its  friendship  casting  a  bright  light  upon  their  fu 
ture  and  closer  union ;  doomed  to  pass  their  lives, 
while  still  in  the  flush  of  life,  away  from  all  that 
had  made  other  homes  dear;  twin  exiles,  each 
sustaining  the  other  and  now  alone,  amid  a  joyous 
seductive  nature,  every  motion  and  aspect  of  which 
was  pleading  for  love: — was  there  not  in  all  this 
sufficient  temptation  to  have  overcome  them  ? 
Neither  were  ascetic  by  nature  nor  principle.  No 
two  human  beings,  by  organization,  were  better 
fitted  to  enjoy  lawfully  all  the  indulgences  whole 
some  instincts  and  the  tenderness  of  united  hearts 
craved.  The  very  restraint  which  former  circum 
stances  and  the  absence  of  love  had  produced,  now 
that  both  were  removed,  but  made  them  more 
susceptible  to  the  reaction.  We  must  not,  therefore, 
judge  that  kiss  too  harshly.  Less  passion  would 
have  removed  them  from  our  sympathies.  Now 
they  have  vindicated  their  humanity,  will  they  be 
able  to  vindicate  their  duty?  Duty  as  their  reli 
gion  taught  them ! 

Olmedo's  heart  beat  wildly.  His  face  was 
flushed  and  fevered.  He  would  have  repeated  the 
embrace,  but  something  instinctively  alarmed  Bea- 
triz,  and  she  sadly  whispered,  putting  her  hand  on 
his  forehead,  and  looking  directly  at  him,  with  an 
expression  of  affection  and  alarm,  "  You  do  not  love 
me,  Olmedo!" 

Had  the  voice  of  the  Almighty  called  to  him,  as 


A    TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  153 

it  did  to  Adam  in  the  garden,  a  greater  change 
could  not  have  come  over  Olmedo.  It  was  the 
voice  of  the  Almighty  in  the  pure  soul  of  Beatriz, 
and  it  spoke  to  an  answering  conscience.  He  be 
came  breathless,  pale,  and  faint,  as  the  full  meaning 
of  those  soft  words  pierced  through  his  soul.  They 
spoke  volumes.  His  passion  was  quenched,  and 
true  wisdom  descended  upon  him.  In  an  instant 
he  was  another  being,  loving  not  less,  but  less  self 
ishly —  able  to  sacrifice  indulgence  to  Duty,  to 
her  and  to  his  faith  ;  for  he  would  not  peril  her 
soul  through  the  entreaties  of  passion,  or  the  plead 
ings  of  what  might  be  selfish  reason. 

Holding  her  hand  tenderly  as  might  a  father,  he 
said,  "  Beatriz,  my  daughter  in  faith,  thou  art  my 
saviour  in  action.  Love  thee !  let  me  prove  how  I 
do  love  thee.  I  dare  not  think  of  what  we  might 
be  to  each  other,  were  not  I  wedded  to  the  Holy 
Church.  No  blessing  will  follow  vows  broken, 
because  circumstances  tempt.  Help  me  to  be  true 
to  my  religion  and  to  thee!  Forgive  my  passion 
thou  wilt,  because  thou  knovvest  the  strength  of 
passion.  Be  to  me  sister,  spirit-bride  —  all  of  wo 
man  in  tenderness,  love  and  friendship  thou  canst, 
and  as  I  am  true  to  thy  confiding  faith,  so  God 
deal  with  me.  In  his  own  wise  providence  and 
good  time  will  he  recompense  our  faith  in  Him 
and  our  love  to  each  other.  Had  my  passions  over 
powered  us  both,  however  much  our  union  might 
have  brought  us  pleasure,  we  should  have  sought 
to  hide  our  heads  in  shame  and  confusion,  as  the 
conviction  that  we  had  purchased  it  by  the  violated 


154  KIANA  ! 

faith  of  a  soul,  consecrated  to  heaven,  grew  upon 
us.  Heaven  spoke  through  thee,  Beatriz ;  angel 
woman  hast  thou  ever  proved  to  me." 

Kneeling  upon  the  ground,  with  Beatriz  besides 
him,  every  passion  harmonized  by  gratitude  and 
hope  and  faith,  Olrnedo  lifted  up  his  head  and  said, 
"  Father,  I  thank  thee,  that  thou  hast  spared  me 
this  crime.  Thine  be  the  praise,  and  not  to  my 
own  feeble  will,  which  without  thee,  in  the  hour 
of  temptation,  thou  hast  permited  me  to  see  is  as 
a  broken  reed.  I  praise  thee,  I  thank  thee,  Father, 
that  thou  hast  pitied  thy  servant,  and  in  saving  him 
from  error  hast  given  him  further  opportunity  for 
thy  service  and  of  getting  wisdom.  In  creating 
man,  thou  has  bestowed  upon  him  affections  for 
wise  purposes,  and  I  now  see  that  thou  delightest 
no  more  in  their  sacrifice  than  in  innocent  blood. 
I  thank  thee  that  I  am  a  man ;  that  I  possess  from 
thee  the  desires  and  aspirations  for  love  eternal  as 
the  heavens,  and  that  thou  hast  permitted  me  to 
find,  even  in  my  solitary  profession,  a  heart  which 
makes  mine  beat  warmer,  truer  and  better.  May 
it  ever  be  a  strength  and  a  support,  and  this  love, 
which  I  now  confess  before  thee,  our  Father,  be  a 
bond  of  stricter  service  and  accountability  for  every 
thought  and  action,  and  finally  unite  us  in  spirit 
among  the  just  made  perfect." 

Thus  plead  the  Man  with  his  Maker.  In  his 
aroused  emotions,  the  formal  language  of  priestly 
prayer  was  forgotten,  and  the  genuine,  sincere 
thought  of  the  heart  ascended  freely  and  welcome 
to  God,  with  nature's  true  eloquence.  Does  the 


A    TRADITION    OF    H  AAV  All.  155 

Great  Heart  not  hear  such  prayers  ?  Heart  to 
heart  and  soul  to  soul  make  answer!  When  man 
conquers  himself  and  ascends  in  spirit  to  his  eter 
nal  home  in  the  heavens,  asking  from  God  direct, 
life  and  light  to  guide  and  keep  him  through  his 
earthly  trials,  the  sympathetic  voice  of  the  entire 
heavens  echoes  his  prayer,  and  repeats  to  him  the 
assurance  of  aid.  Prayer  is  to  the  soul  what  the 
plough  is  to  the  soil.  It  opens  it  to  vivifying  rays. 
As  the  disturbed  water  sends  circle  after  circle, 
wider  and  wider  over  its  surface,  so  in  the  moral 
world,  each  thought  or  action  for  good  or  evil, 
spreads  likewise,  and  awakes  throughout  its  infinity 
its  circle  of  affinities.  Angels  rejoice  with  man  in 
his  rise,  and  fiends  exult  in  his  fall.  Be  cautious, 
therefore,  fellow-man,  for  thou  canst  not  calculate 
the  extent  of  thy  influence  in  either  life. 

Beatriz  felt  her  power  and  her  responsibility,  and 
was  troubled.  Silently,  but  with  deep  earnestness, 
she  followed  Olmedo  in  his  prayer.  Both  rose  from 
that  forest  sanctuary  dearer  to  each  other,  because 
there  was  now  no  secret  thought  between  them. 
Each  felt  that  the  salvation  of  the  other  was  a 
solemn  charge  from  heaven. 


156  KIANA  : 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

"  How  now  ? 
A  foe  ?     What  means  this  most  unwelcome  visit  ?  " 

KEMBLE. 

BY  the  time  Olmedo  and  Beatriz  had  begun  to 
retrace  their  steps  to  their  homes,  Tolta's  hesitation 
had  vanished,  and  he  prepared  to  seize  them.  If 
his  anger  had  been  aroused  by  the  scene  between 
Kiana  and  the  maiden,  he  was  now  furious  with 
rage  and  jealousy  at  the  discovery  of  the  mutual 
love  of  Olmedo  and  Beatriz.  Of  their  motives  and 
resolves  he  could  appreciate  nothing.  He  saw  only 
that  they  loved.  Their  devout  prayer  had  aston 
ished  him,  but  that  over,  his  imagination  acted  as  a 
slow-match  to  explode  his  passions. 

At  a  sign  from  him,  his  warriors  stealthily  encir 
cled  the  two,  and  stepping  out  suddenly  from  their 
retreat,  seized  and  bound  them  before  they  could 
either  resist  or  effectually  cry  out.  Tolta,  unable  to 
repress  his  satisfaction,  walked  up  to  Olmedo  and 
hissed  in  his  ear,  "  Catholic  maidens  are  not  kept 
solely  for  the  dalliance  of  Catholic  priests.  You 
shall  soon  see  her  fonder  of  an  Aztec  priest  than 
she  has  been  of  you,  most  chaste  monk,"  and  he 
leered  upon  him  with  such  a  demoniacal  meaning, 


A    TEADITION    OF    HAWAII.  157 

as  for  an  instant  to  paralyze  the  speech  of  Olmedo, 
who  almost  fancied  the  devil  himself  had  bodily 
entrapped  him. 

Soon  recognizing  Tolta,  he  exclaimed,  "  What 
means  this  violence  ?  Are  you  mad  ?  Release  us, 
or  evil  will  come  upon  you." 

"  Not  so  fast,  monk,  we  have  a  journey  to  make 
first.  I  wish  to  introduce  you  to  one  who  is  as 
fond  of  Spanish  blood  as  your  countrymen  are  of 
Mexican." 

"  Do  with  me  as  you  will,  but  send  back  Beatriz 
to  her  brother.  She  has  never  injured  you,"  urged 
Olmedo. 

"  Beatriz  is  my  prize,  you  are  another's,"  said 
Tolta,  with  a  look  so  full  of  dark  insinuation  that 
his  captive  shuddered,  —  not  for  himself,  but  for  the 
maiden. 

He  would  have  again  entreated,  but  Tolta  fear 
ing  to  lose  time,  ordered  his  men  to  gag  him  and 
drive  him  before  them,  while  he  whispered  to  Bea 
triz,  "  If  you  attempt  an  outcry,  these  infidels  will 
kill  Olmedo.  His  sole  hope  is  in  your  keeping 
quiet."  This  he  said  with  cunning  forethought, 
and  it  had  the  immediate  effect  he  wished,  to  keep 
her  silent,  for  he  dreaded  the  influence  of  her  voice 
quite  as  much  as  he  feared  any  alarm  she  could 
give. 

Compelling  her  to  walk  before  him,  the  party 
passed  in  single  file  through  the  forest  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  mountain,  till  they  reached  its  outskirts, 
and  came  to  the  more  scantily  wooded  uplands. 
Here  they  were  joined  by  another  and  larger  band, 
14 


158 


KIANA : 


bearing  a  "manele,"  a  sort  of  palanquin,  into  which 
Beatriz  was  placed,  and  borne  rapidly  on  by  four 
stout  warriors,  who  were  relieved  each  hour  by 
others.  In  this  way  allowing  no  intercourse  be 
tween  the  captives,  but  hurrying  on  at  a  dog  trot 
by  a  circuitous  course  that  took  them  away  from 
the  inhabited  portions  of  the  country,  they  made 
rapid  progress  for  several  hours  without  a  halt  or 
seeing  any  one. 

Their  course  lay  along  the  eastern  and  southern 
flank  of  Mauna  Kea,  which  was  then  a  wilderness, 
much  broken  up  by  precipitous  ravines  and  irregu 
lar  plains,  dotted  with  groves  of  a  beautiful  species 
of  laurel,  \vhose  pendant  branches,  with  small  dark 
green  leaves  intermingled  with  delicate  white  blos 
soms,  all  but  swept  the  ground,  affording  by  day  a 
shade  impervious  to  the  sun,  and  by  night  not  an 
unwelcome  shelter.  Not  a  word  had  been  uttered 
by  which  either  of  the  captives  could  get  a  clue  to 
their  probable  fate.  Each  was  most  anxious  for 
the  other.  At  the  same  time  both  felt  a  certain  de 
gree  of  relief  and  even  pleasure  in  their  mutual 
presence,  and  had  the  choice  to  be  free  and  apart 
been  given  to  either,  while  thus  uncertain  as  to 
their  future,  neither  would  have  accepted  it.  Bea 
triz  alone  had  some  suspicion  as  to  the  object  of 
Tolta  in  their  abduction.  Olmedo  on  the  contrary, 
notwithstanding  the  dark  hints  of  the  Mexican, 
could  not  persuade  himself  that  any  real  danger 
awaited  either.  Calm  in  his  own  soul-peace,  he 
patiently  bided  a  solution  of  the  mystery. 

As  night  approached,  Tolta  gave  orders  to  en- 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  159 

camp  under  one  of  the  laurel  groves.  Being  now 
beyond  immediate  danger  of  a  recapture,  Olmedo's 
gag  was  removed,  and  he  was  permitted  to  warm 
himself  by  the  fire,  which,  at  that  altitude,  was 
agreeable  even  in  July.  He  was  kept  apart  from 
Beatriz.  each  being  under  the  charge  of  a  distinct 
company  of  warriors.  They  were  fierce,  athletic 
men,  quite  capable  of  executing  any  orders  their 
chief,  —  for  such  by  the  command  of  Pohaku,  they 
now  considered  the  Mexican,  —  might  give,  but  at 
the  same  time  they  regarded  their  captives,  espe 
cially  Beatriz,  more  with  curiosity  than  hostility. 
Her  quiet,  resigned  demeanor,  had  made  some  im 
pression  upon  them,  and  involuntarily  they  treated 
her  with  a  degree  of  respect,  that  did  not  pass  un 
noticed  by  their  crafty  leader.  He  was  not  at  all 
satisfied  with  himself,  although  his  expedition 
promised  such  complete  success.  While  away  from 
Beatriz,  he  could  plot  against  her  honor  and  her 
brother's  life  without  compunction,  but  it  was  quite 
a  different  thing  when  she  was  an  unresisting  cap 
tive  in  his  power.  Her  apparent  feebleness  and 
moral  security  were  more  formidable  barriers  than 
an  armed  defence.  She  had  not  once  appealed  to 
him  by  voice,  but  her  mournful  look,  excited  rather 
at  his  treachery  than  her  danger,  recalled  to  him 
those  moments  which,  under  other  auspices,  had 
impelled  him  to  peril  his  life  for  hers.  Besides,  he 
thought  of  Pohaku,  and  feared  the  effect  of  her 
beauty  on  his  sensual  appetite.  He  might  claim 
the  woman  as  well  as  the  man,  and  how  could  he 
resist. 


160 


KIANA  : 


Having  fully  embarked  in  his  career  of  deceit 
and  revenge,  Tolta  saw  at  a  glance  he  had  gone  too 
far  to  withdraw,  for  the  fiery  Juan  would  never 
forgive  the  insult  to  his  sister,  however  lenient  she 
might  prove.  The  future  began  already  to  wear  a 
different  and  more  problematical  aspect  than  it  did 
when  he  first  meditated  his  treachery.  The  appa 
rent  ease  with  which  he  had  done  so  much,  but 
magnified  what  remained  to  be  done.  In  fact,  his 
conflicting  emotions  all  but  paralyzed  his  evil  ener 
gies,  which  threatened  to  leave  him  midway  in  his 
career  an  imbecile  villain,  sure  to  die  like  a  torpid 
serpent  from  the  blows  of  the  first  that  discovered 
him.  This  hesitation  arose,  from  the  influence  Bea- 
triz  exercised  over  him,  despite  his  jealousy,  which 
at  intervals  somewhat  cooled  from  having  his  rival 
in  his  power.  He  was  therefore,  restless,  suspicious 
and  wavering.  While  his  captives  slept  peacefully 
on  the  rude  couches  of  tapa  and  dried  leaves  their 
guards  had  prepared  for  them,  he  sat  apart  gloomily 
brooding  over  his  projects. 

It  was  clear  star-light.  Through  the  thick  foliage 
an  occasional  bright  ray  at  times  found  its  way,  as 
if  to  hint  to  his  troubled  soul  there  still  was  light 
for  it  if  he  would  but  look  upward.  But  his  eyes 
were  either  bent  upon  the  ground,  or  peered  out  be 
tween  the  pendulous  branches  into  the  mysterious 
horizon  around,  out  of  which  grew  strange,  spectral 
shapes,  with  long  arms  sweeping  the  night-air.  In 
the  daytime  they  were  but  common  trees,  like  those 
under  which  he  sat,  but  to  him  they  now  became 
demon  ambassadors  from  his  terrible  war-god  to 


A    TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  161 

arouse  him  to  vengeance.  Through  the  overhang 
ing  branches,  the  chill  breeze  sent  hoarse  sounds  as 
they  chafed  against  each  other,  at  times  grinding 
heavily  with  a  dismal  noise  like  the  crushing  of 
bones,  while  the  more  distant  trees  responded  with 
fitful  shrieks  or  deep  sigh  ings  as  the  winds  by  turns 
rose  or  sunk  in  varying  gusts ;  now  wholly  silent? 
then  swelling  into  a  diapason  that  thrilled  Tolta's 
heart  with  horrible  fancies.  Owls  flapped  their 
white  wings,  and  lighted  near  by,  hooting,  with 
their  great  staring  eyes  fixed  on  him.  Then  gath 
ered  about  him  a  chorus  of  furies  that  excited  every 
passion  to  avenge  his  father,  massacred  by  Cortez 
at  the  foot  of  the  altar,  on  which  still  reeked  a  hu 
man  sacrifice ;  his  mother  violated  and  slain  by  the 
savage  allies  of  the  inhuman  Christian ;  himself, 
wounded  and  senseless  in  her  defence,  mangled  and 
taunted  by  his  Tezcucan  foes,  —  but,  but  what? 
that  but  for  the  instant  exorcised  the  vision,  for  it 
recalled  to  him  that  Juan,  indignant  at  the  wanton 
barbarity,  had  rescued  him  from  their  hands,  and 
that  Beatriz  had  bound  up  his  wounds,  and  spoken 
to  him  the  first  words  of  kindness  he  had  ever  heard 
from  the  lips  of  a  Spaniard. 

Could  he  have  forgotten  this,  he  would  have 
gone  straight  on  to  his  revenge  without  a  single 
soul-qualm.  As  it  was,  fortified  by  his  jealousy, 
and  impelled  by  the  gathering  force  of  reawakened 
passions,  the  struggle  of  personal  gratitude  became 
gradually  weaker,  until  there  was  nothing  between 
him  and  his  victims,  except  the  love  which  he  felt 
for  Beatriz,  and  which  jealousy  had  now  all  but 

14* 


162  KIANA  : 

turned  into  hate.     From  out  of  the  gloom  of  nature 
around  him,  there  spoke  voices  and  issued   shapes, 
kindred   to    all    the   darker   purposes    of  his    soul. 
Guatimotzin,  his   butchered  sovereign,  whose  blood 
was  in  his  own  veins,  called  to  him  from  his  bed  of 
hot  coals,  not  to  forget  his  martyrdom.     The  spirits 
of    myriads    of   Mexicans    slain   by   famine    were 
waving  their  gaunt  arms,  and  clawing  with  feeble 
fingers    at    him,   while    hollow    voices    muttered, 
"  Avenge    us,   art   thou   not  our  kin  ? "   and   they 
pointed  to  the  sleeping  Spaniards,  and  wound  their 
dark  limbs  over  them   in   a  death   embrace.     The 
flames  of  Mexico,  once  the  pride  and  glory  of  the 
Aztec  empire,  now  in  ashes,  burst  upon  his  vision. 
He  once  more  saw  her  towers  and  palaces  glowing 
with    heat  and  crumbling  to  the  ground,  while  fire 
and  smoke  shut  out  the  bright   heaven  above,  and 
settled  like  a  hellish  pall  upon  his  native  city.     His 
eye-balls  became  blood-shot  as  he  strove  to   pene 
trate  the  darkness  to  gainsay  his  vision.     It  was  in 
vain.     Far  into  the  deep  shadow  beyond,  and  high 
above  him,  there  glowed  a  bright  red  spot  growing 
larger  each   minute,  with  flames  and  smoke  inter 
mingled,  and  ever  and  anon  there  faintly  reached 
him  a  crashing  sound  like  the  fall  of  heavy  bodies 
from  a  great  elevation.     There  was  a  reality  in  the 
sight  he  could  not  dissipate  by  reason,  or  by  gazing. 
The  longer   he  looked,  the   more   true  it  became. 
At  last,  tired  out  by  his  watchings,  he  too  sunk  into 
an  uneasy  slumber,  saying  to  himself  as  his  original 
purpose,    with    renewed    craft    returned    to    him, 
"  Away  with   doubt ;    I  will   obey   your   call,  my 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  163 

countrymen,  or  join  you  in  the  dark  abodes  whence 
you  urge  me  to  vengeance,"  — then  mingling  with 
his  patriotic  frenzy  his  personal  desires,  he  added, 
"  I  will  circumvent  them  all.  The  Spaniards  shall 
be  sacrificed,  and  Juan  slain.  Kiana  and  Pohaku 
must  perish  in  the  coming  war.  Olmedo  and 
Beatriz  shall  believe  that  I  have  taken  them  away 
to  save  them.  He  shall  die  in  attempting  to  escape, 
and  she  shall  be  rescued  by  me.  It  will  then  be  time 
enough  to  use  my  opportunity,  if  she  still  resists  my 
love.  Alone !  whom  else  can  she  look  to  ?  Chiefs 
and  people  all  curse  Pohaku,  brute  that  he  is.  Many 
already  hail  me  as  their  deliverer  from  his  tyranny. 
Yes,  love  and  revenge  are  both  sweet  to  an  Aztec. 
My  parents'  slaughter  shall  be  avenged,  and  these 
sacrilegious  Spaniards  shall  learn  that  an  Aztec's 
hate  never  dies." 


164  KIANA  I 


CHAPTER     XVIII. 

"  The  spirits  I  have  raised  abandon  me  — 
The  spells  which  I  have  studied  baffle  me  — 
The  remedy  I  recked  of  tortures  me." 

BYRON. 

As  soon  as  day  broke,  Tolta  recommenced  his 
march.  The  route  was  difficult,  but  he  hoped  to 
reach  Pohaku's  fortress  the  coming  night.  They 
had  camped  well  up  Mauna  Kea,  and  as  the  sun 
slowly  lighted  the  landscape,  sending  his  rays  into 
the  depths  of  that  mysterious  space  which  lay  be 
tween  them  and  Mauna  Loa,  it  disclosed  a  scene 
that  might  literally  be  taken  for  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death. 

Its  mean  elevation  above  the  sea  was  about  four 
thousand  feet,  gradually  rising  as  it  approaches  the 
mountains  on  either  side.  Numerous  streams  of 
lava,  now  black  and  vitreous,  and  of  great  extent, 
having  their  source  in  the  huge  volcano  opposite, 
glistened  in  the  morning  sun.  Several  of  these  lay 
in  their  direction,  and  they  would  be  obliged  to 
make  their  way  as  they  best  could  over  their  jagged 
and  distorted  surfaces.  At  the  distance  they  were 
from  them,  they  looked  like  cataracts  of  ink.  Amid 
them,  and  scattered  thickly  over  the  plain,  were 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  165 

small  conical  craters,  regular  in  shape,  and  com 
posed  of  clay  and  ashes.  These  gave  to  the  re 
gion  the  appearance  of  being  pock-marked  on  a 
leviathan  scale.  Whirlwinds  swept  frequently  over 
the  plain,  taking  up  high  into  the  air  columns  of 
fine  sand,  and  dispersing  it  with  furious  and  blind 
ing  gusts.  There  was  neither  water  nor  vegetation, 
except  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Mauna  Kea,  or 
a  long  way  to  the  eastward.  In  their  rear,  but  far 
above,  was  perpetual  snow,  though  not  in  sufficient 
masses  to  make  a  conspicuous  land-mark.  Imme 
diately  beneath  them  were  piles  of  basaltic  rocks 
and  loose  stones,  thrown  together  in  abrupt  heaps 
on  slippery  beds  of  gravel,  with  now  and  then  soil 
enough  to  grow  coarse  grasses,  and  stunted  cassia 
trees,  whose  yellow  blossoms  were  the  sole  bits  of 
bright  color  permitted  by  nature  to  enliven  the 
general  dreariness.  Far  away  to  the  left  the  hori 
zon  was  lined  with  forests,  that  rose  on  its  verge 
like  great  green  billows.  Before  them,  somewhat 
to  the  right,  was  the  gigantic  outline  of  the  lofty 
crater  of  Mauna  Loa,  whose  immense  base  occu 
pied  nearly  one  third  of  the  island,  rising  so  gradu 
ally  to  its  summit,  as  to  appear  in  the  distance  like 
a  huge  dome,  up  whose  sides  a  carriage  might 
easily  be  drawn.  The  vast  scale  of  its  desolation 
may  be  judged  of  from  its  having  on  its  summit,  as 
already  remarked,  an  active  crater  of  nearly  thirty 
miles  in  circuit. 

As  Tolta  turned  his  eyes  towards  this  mountain, 
he  saw  the  bright  red  spot  that  had  glowed  so  fiery 
in  his  late  vision  was  not  without  foundation  in 


166  KIANA  : 

fact.  The  edge  of  the  crater  was  to  be  clearly  seen 
with  not  much  more  than  its  usual  volume  of 
smoke.  At  some  distance  below,  however,  there 
was  a  great  rent  in  the  mountain,  out  of  which 
poured  a  stream  of  melted  lava,  rapidly  making  its 
way  in  an  oblique  direction  between  them  and 
Kilauea. 

His  warriors  saw  it  at  the  same  time,  and  com 
prehending  from  their  long  experience  in  this  re 
gion,  the  necessity  of  despatch,  if  they  would  not 
be  cut  off  from  the  territories  of  Pohaku  beyond, 
they  set  forward  on  their  march  at  the  top  of  their 
speed. 

In  compliance  with  his  resolution  of  the  previous 
night,  to  regain  if  possible  the  confidence  of  his 
captive,  Tolta  approached  Olmedo  and  said,  "  We 
have  far  to  go  to-day.  Forget  my  words  of  yester 
day  ;  I  was  angered  to  see  the  white  priest  embrace 
Beatriz.  Had  you  remained  where  you  were,  you 
would  have  both  been  slain.  More  I  cannot  now 
say  ;  but  with  Tolta  you  are  safe,  he  will  restore 
you  to  your  homes  when  the  storm  is  over.  Con 
fide  in  him.  You  are  now  free  to  talk  with  your 
daughter;  but  be  cautious  before  your  guards,  for 
though  they  serve  me  well  now,  it  is  at  the  bid 
ding  of  a  greater  chief  than  Kiana." 

This  artful  speech  confused  Olmedo.  He  dis 
trusted  Tolta ;  but  he  knew  enough  of  the  artifice  of 
Indian  character,  not  to  give  himself  blindly  to  the 
Mexican,  and  at  the  same  time  not  to  reject  him 
outright;  for  whatever  might  be  his  motives,  on  him 
alone  to  all  appearance  depended  the  fate  of  Bea- 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  167 

triz.  Besides,  he  saw  that  he  had  him  at  disadvan 
tage,  from  having  witnessed  his  interview  with  her. 
This  gave  the  wily  Aztec  an  opportunity  of  injuring 
both  in  their  most  sensitive  points,  for  he  had  learn 
ed  enough  of  the  sacred  responsibility  of  a  Catholic 
confessor  to  his  female  flock,  to  see  at  once  his 
power  over  the  priest.  Whatever  else  Juan  might 
forgive,  he  would  be  relentless  towards  the  dishonor 
er  of  his  sister. 

Olmedo,  therefore,  coolly  thanked  Tolta,  saying, 
"  I  trust,  my  son,  no  injury  will  befall  us  or  our 
friends.  Why  not  seek  Juan  ?  He  is  needed  more 
than  either  of  us  to  protect  his  sister,  if  there  be  the 
danger  you  imply  ?  " 

"  Ask  no  questions  now,  priest.  Later  you  will 
know  all;  Juan  will  be  with  you  soon.  I  have 
provided  also  for  him.  He  would  have  been  here 
now,  had  he  not  been  absent  yesterday  from  his 
house.  Go  and  aid  Beatriz.  Inspire  her  with 
courage.  You  will  have  need  of  all  your  forces 
this  day.  See  how  that  lava  gains  upon  the  plain 
below  us,"  and  Tolta  pointed  to  its  red  current 
which  was  rapidly  flowing  towards  their  intended 
track. 

Olmedo  parleyed  no  longer  with  the  Mexican, 
but  hastened  to  Beatriz,  and  related  their  brief  con 
versation.  "  I  much  fear  he  is  false  to  us  all," 
added  he,  "  but  we  have  no  alternative  now  but  to 
follow  his  directions.  We  shall  have  enough  to  do 
to-day,  to  contend  with  the  obstacles  in  nature  that 
threaten  us,  for  it  is  plain  that  he  fears  more  the 
dangers  behind  him,  than  those  in  front.  He  will 


168  KIANA  : 

not  retrace  his  steps,  —  we  must  trust  in  God  and 
go  on." 

The  voice  of  Olmedo  was  soothing  to  Beatriz, 
and  with  his  presence  she  forgot  her  fears.  Her 
anxiety  for  Juan  was  almost  lost  in  her  present  joy 
in  finding  Olmedo  free  to  be  by  her  side,  and  she 
looked  forward  hopefully  to  meeting  her  brother  as 
Tolta  had  promised.  "  I  am  strong,  Olmedo,  thanks 
to  my  rough  journeys  with  the  army.  Never  fear 
for  me.  Be  Tolta  true  or  false,  our  fates  are  bound 
up  together,  and  the  Holy  Virgin  will  protect  us  ;  " 
and  she  smiled  so  trustingly  upon  him,  that  he  felt 
she  was  indeed  protected  by  the  Mother  of  God. 

They  had  little  opportunity  to  talk,  because  the 
way  was  so  rough  as  to  require  constant  care  and 
great  exertion  to  prevent  the  warriors  who  bore  the 
"  manele  "  from  falling.  As  their  own  lives  were 
to  be  the  forfeit  should  harm  befall  their  prisoners 
before  they  were  delivered  to  Pohaku,  they  were 
most  cautious  to  preserve  them  from  injury  from 
the  stones  which  frequently  came  rolling  down  the 
mountain,  set  in  motion  by  the  haste  with  which 
they  clambered  over  them.  Their  activity,  how 
ever,  prevented  any  accident,  and  in  a  few  hours 
they  arrived  at  the  less  rugged  plain,  where  they 
halted  near  a  spring  of  water,  from  which  they 
replenished  their  stock,  as  it  was  the  last  they 
could  hope  to  fall  in  with  during  the  day. 

But  little  rest  was  allowed.  Tolta  was  afraid  of 
pursuit,  while  his  men  were  even  more  fearful  of 
the  volcanic  eruption.  The  immediate  outbreak 
was  now  hid  from  them  by  an  intervening  ridge, 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  169 

but  the  smoke  and  explosions  continued  to  increase 
very  perceptibly.  Their  course  was  for  the  present 
more  rapid,  as  it  was  on  comparatively  level  ground. 
The  soil  being  of  loose  ashes,  was,  however,  fa 
tiguing  to  the  step,  except  where  the  smooth  lava 
rock  cropped  out.  Over  that  they  could  go  at  a 
quick  pace,  and  thus  make  up  for  their  previous 
slower  progress.  Such  scanty  vegetation  as  this 
district  afforded  was  soon  passed,  and  they  came 
upon  the  region  of  dead  streams  of  lava,  emphati 
cally  known  as  clinkers.  Some  of  them  were 
several  miles  in  width,  and  tried  the  endurance  of 
the  party  greatly.  As  it  was  impossible  to  carry 
Beatriz  farther  on  the  "  manele,"  it  was  abandoned. 
They  had  now  to  climb  over  huge  fragments  of 
lava,  of  obsidian  hardness,  and  as  sharp  and  brittle 
as  glass,  continually  breaking  into  minute  pieces 
that  frequently  cut  through  their  sandals,  and 
wounded  their  feet,  so  that  their  course  might  have 
been  tracked  for  some  distance  by  blood.  Tolta 
had  provided  against  this  contingency  by  spare 
sandals,  otherwise  his  expedition  would  have  been 
crippled  midway  —  equally  unable  to  advance  or 
retreat.  Olmedo  lifted  Beatriz  over  the  roughest 
passages,  assisted  by  the  stoutest  warriors,  who,  on 
several  occasions,  caught  him  and  his  burden  just 
in  time  to  save  them  from  severe  bruises.  None 
escaped  some  injuries,  for  it  was  often  necessary  to 
crawl  for  short  distances  over  steep  masses  so  slip 
pery  and  friable,  as  to  cause  many  a  slide  and  frac 
ture,  ending  in  cut  limbs.  Imagine  all  the  slag 
from  all  the  forges  and  glass  factories,  that  have 
15 


170  KIAXA  : 

ever  existed,  thrown  confusedly  on  the  ground,  in 
pieces  from  the  size  of  hillocks  to  that  of  peas, 
shivered  into  every  variety  of  pointed  and  cragged 
fragments,  and  an  idea  of  the  highway  over  which 
they  were  now  making  their  way  may  be  formed. 

To  add  to  their  delays  it  began  to  rain,  and  by 
the  time  they  had  got  to  the  smoother  ground 
beyond,  a  fog  set  in,  so  dense  as  to  obscure  the 
landmarks  by  which  they  had  hitherto  been  guided. 
The  oldest  warriors  were  now  at  fault.  After  wan 
dering  for  some  time  at  random,  the  fruitlessness 
of  such  exertions  compelled  them  to  stop.  So 
many  hours  had  been  consumed  in  disentangling 
themselves  from  the  clinkers,  that  it  was  nigh  dark. 
There  was  no  remedy  but  to  seek  the  best  camping 
spot  the  locality  offered.  Tolta  ordered  several 
couples  of  the  men  to  explore  about  them  in  differ 
ent  directions,  keeping  within  hail  of  the  main 
party.  In  a  half  hour  they  returned,  and  reported 
having  found  a  cave  on  the  edge  of  a  dwarf  Ohia 
wood.  To  this  they  went,  and  with  a  fire  made 
themselves  tolerably  comfortable.  With  the  refine 
ment,  in  which  the  Aztec  nobility  were  bred,  Tolta 
screened  a  portion  of  the  cave  for  the  sole  use  of 
Beatriz,  and  with  tapa  mantles  made  for  her  not  an 
unwelcome  retreat  from  the  storm  without  and  the 
rude  men  within.  Olmedo  was  permitted  to  remain 
near  by,  but  Tolta  kept  beside  him.  The  rain 
poured  in  torrents  and  made  its  way  through  the 
roof,  wetting  the  floor,  while  the  smoke  from  the 
fire  with  difficulty  escaped  into  the  open  air.  Yet, 
amid  all  this  discomfort,  Olmedo  offered  up  his 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  171 

evening  prayer,  Beatriz  joining  in  the  usual  hymn, 
with  a  voice  that  seemed  to  the  stilled  warriors  to 
come  from  another  world,  so  melodious  was  it  even 
to  their  dull  ears,  in  contrast  with  the  barbarous 
chants  of  their  own  women. 

The  captives  found  it  difficult  to  sleep  in  the 
confined  air  of  the  cave,  which  grew  more  hot  and 
stifling  as  the  fire  died  out.  Occasionally  fatigue 
overpowered  them  and  they  dosed  ;  but  they  were 
oftener  awake,  from  a  restlessness  they  could  not 
account  for,  and  which  kept  their  senses  in  that 
dreamy,  vague  condition,  which  neither  admits  of 
perfect  consciousness  nor  salutary  rest.  At  inter 
vals  a  hoarse  blast,  and  a  dull  heavy  roar,  like  the 
sudden  escape  of  vast  volumes  of  ignited  gases, 
startled  their  ears.  Several  times  the  cave  trem 
bled  as  if  in  an  ague  fit ;  once  so  violently  that  a 
loosened  rock  fell  near  the  guards  and  caused  them 
all  to  start  up.  For  a  few  seconds  they  staggered 
like  sea-sick  men,  but  recognizing  the  breathings  of 
the  volcano,  with  which  they  were  familiar,  they 
merely  ejaculated,  "  Pele  is  sporting  to-night  in  the 
fire-surf,"  and  laid  themselves  down  again  to  sleep. 

At  the  earliest  light  all  were  on  foot  for  a  fresh 
start.  The  rain  had  ceased,  but  the  atmosphere 
was  lurid  and  heavy,  and  respiration  more  or  less 
difficult.  They  found  themselves  upon  a  knoll  of 
considerable  dimensions,  lightly  wooded,  and  sur 
rounded  by  a  sea  of  lava,  over  which  they  could 
not  see  far  on  account  of  the  smoke  and  steam 
arising  from  it  in  all  directions.  During  the  night 
a  fresh  flow  had  spread  itself  over  the  clinkers  they 


172 


had  passed  the  day  before.  It  was  now  so  hot  and 
vaporous  as  to  cut  off  all  retreat  in  that  direction. 

As  the  wind  at  times  dispersed  the  smoke,  they 
caught  glimpses  of  the  fountain-head  of  the  stream, 
apparently  some  fifteen  miles  from  them,  and  about 
half  way  up  the  mountain.  It  was  not  a  violent 
eruption,  but  poured  out  at  short  intervals,  with 
roarings  and  tremblings  of  the  earth,  huge  masses 
of  molten  rock  of  the  hue  of  blood,  which  de 
scended  rapidly  towards  them.  In  spots  it  sud 
denly  disappeared,  emerging  at  some  distance,  and 
continuing  its  course  with  renewed  rapidity.  This 
was  caused  by  its  meeting  with  an  obstacle  it  had 
not  sufficient  volume  to  overwhelm,  but  was  driven 
to  eat  its  way  underground,  forming  galleries,  which, 
when  cooled  and  emptied  of  the  lava,  leave  caves 
sometimes  of  great  extent  and  intricacy.  This 
alternate  appearing  and  disappearing  of  the  crim 
son  fluid  amid  the  surrounding  blackness,  gave  it 
the  look  of  the  glaring  eyes  of  huge  basilisks 
watching  in  desert  caverns  for  their  prey.  At  times 
it  leaped  precipices  with  a  furious,  fiery  plunge, 
scattering  its  hot  spray  on  all  sides,  rock  and  forest 
alike  recoiling  from  its  destructive  touch,  shivering 
into  a  thousand  fragments,  or  melting  with  the  fer 
vent  heat,  and  swelling  the  consuming  tide. 

The  progress  of  the  torrent  towards  them  was 
so  rapid,  as  to  leave  but  little  time  for  reflection. 
It  was  gradually  rising  all  around,  and  threatened 
to  submerge  the  knoll,  which  as  yet  had  escaped. 
Many  of  the  trees  on  its  skirts  had  already  been 
crisped  and  blackened  with  the  heat;  some  had 


A.    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  173 

fallen,  the  trunks  being  burned  off  near  the  ground* 
while  the  branches  lay  unconsumed,  on  the  lava 
stream,  which  cools  and  hardens  very  rapidly,  pre 
senting  a  surface  often  sufficiently  strong  to  bear  a 
man's  weight,  even  while  the  crimson  current  is 
flowing  underneath.  This  fact  w^as  suggested  to 
Tolta  by  his  men  as  the  most  likely  means  of 
escape.  Indeed  none  other  seemed  to  offer. 

Accordingly,  they  sought  the  stream  in  the  direc 
tion  in  which  it  was  narrowest  and  firmest.  Ten 
of  the  warriors  spread  themselves  out  in  the  form  of 
a  fan,  sounding  their  way  with  their  spears  as  if  on 
ice,  for  fear  of  air-holes,  and  to  test  the  strength  of 
its  surface.  The  remainder  of  the  party  followed, 
more  or  less  apart,  with  great  caution,  holding  their 
breaths  to  lighten  their  weights.  Their  feet  were 
protected  by  rough  sandals,  and  bits  of  wood  strap 
ped  to  them,  from  the  lava,  which  was  in  spots  still 
so  warm  as  frequently  to  raise  blisters.  Where  it 
had  suddenly  cooled  it  had  split  up  into  deep 
chasms,  raised  cones,  and  twisted  and  cracked  into 
every  variety  of  shape.  It  \vas  therefore  with  the 
greatest  difficulty  that  any  progress  could  be  made. 
They  persevered,  however,  when  a  sudden  crack 
was  heard,  and  at  the  same  instant  a  shriek  of 
agony.  The  foremost  of  the  warriors  had  trodden 
upon  the  thin  crust  where  it  had  been  puffed  up 
by  the  air,  and,  being  as  brittle  as  glass,  it  had 
broken  and  let  him  down  into  the  liquid  lava  be 
neath. 

Appalled  by  his  fate,  the  whole  party  halted.    To 
go  on  was  impossible,  as  it  was  evident  they  had 
15* 


174 


reached  the  extreme  verge  of  solid  lava.  All  be 
yond  was  either  fluid,  or  so  densely  covered  with 
sulphurous  vapor,  that  it  was  sure  death  to  ad 
vance.  They  retraced  their  steps  without  a  min 
ute's  delay,  and  it  was  none  too  soon.  A  fresh 
wave  of  lava  was  fast  descending  towards  them, 
and  setting  the  crust  on  which  they  were  all  in 
motion.  Suddenly  a  vein  of  red  lava  showed  itself 
in  a  narrow  chasm,  over  which  several  of  the  war 
riors  had  already  leaped.  At  the  same  moment, 
detonating  gases  were  heard  near  by,  and  then 
louder  explosions,  from  which  the  air  was  fast  be 
coming  impregnated  with  deadly  vapors.  Beatriz, 
sinking  from  their  suffocating  effects,  faintly  said  to 
Olmedo,  "  My  father,  I  can  go  no  farther,  —  my 
strength  is  all  gone." 

He  had  been  sustaining  her  for  some  time  past, 
and  felt  himself  scarcely  stronger,  but  roused  by  her 
danger  he  seized  her  in  his  arms  and  was  about  to 
leap  the  fiery  chasm,  when  he  stumbled  and  par 
tially  fell,  with  both  their  weights  overhanging  its 
brink.  Quicker  than  thought  the  men  nearest 
seized  them,  and,  before  a  word  could  be  uttered,  by 
a  violent  effort  they  had  cleared  the  chasm,  but  not 
before  all  were  slightly  scorched  by  the  heat  which 
flickered  above  it.  They  had  scarcely  time  to  leave 
the  spot  before  it  discharged  a  stream  of  viscid  lava, 
which  pursued  them  coiling  and  twisting  after  their 
footsteps  like  a  wounded  snake.  As  it  was  an  easy 
matter  to  outrun  this,  they  soon  got  back  to  the 
knoll,  which  now  rose  like  an  island  above  the 
molten  flood. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  175 


The  Hawaiians,  breathless  with  their  efforts,  sat 
down  and  gazed  hopelessly  upon  the  rising  lava. 
A  dense  poisonous  smoke  was  gradually  narrowing 
their  horizon  all  around  and  slowly  approaching, 
leaving  no  hope  of  escaping  suffocation,  even  if 
they  were  spared  a  more  immediate  and  violent 
death.  Their  position  was  far  worse  than  to  be  on 
a  burning  prairie,  for  fire  can  then  be  made  to  fight 
fire  as  the  ally  of  man.  Here  all  nature  was  melt 
ing  before  the  heat  of  the  eruption.  At  any  instant 
the  solid  rock  on  which  they  sat  might  surge  and 
toss  like  the  waves  of  the  ocean,  in  blazing,  gory- 
hued  billows,  while  of  themselves  not  one  particle 
of  matter  would  survive  to  disclose  their  fate.  The 
fast  increasing  heat  soon  drove  them  to  the  centre 
of  the  hill,  where  sheltered  by  a  pile  of  stones  they 
had  a  moment's  respite. 

Tolta,  leaving  his  men,  searched  everywhere  for 
another  chance  to  cross  the  lava,  but  was  driven 


176  KIANA  : 

back,  scorched  and  faint,  to  the  knoll.  "  Am  I  to 
die  here  like  a  scorpion  encircled  by  fire  ?  "  said  he, 
in  a  rage  at  his  futile  efforts.  "  Was  it  for  this  that 
I  have  plotted  vengeance,  and  to  possess  Beatriz  ? 
Juan  to  escape,  and  she  to  die  with  me  the  death  of 
a  dog;  curses  upon  Pele  and  her  demon  crew! 
Great  god  of  Mexico,  if  thou  art  not  thyself  become 
a  slave  to  the  Christian's  God,  save  thy  servant!" 
and  he  shook  his  fist  at  the  hot  lava  in  the  fury  of 
his  despair. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  177 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

"  This  inhuman  cavern  — 
It  were  too  bad  a  prison-house  for  goblins. 

no  place  safe  but  this  !  " 

COLERIDGE. 

MUTUAL  terror  forces  hostile  animals  into  peace 
ful  companionship.  Under  its  influence  the  wolf 
lies  down  as  quietly  beside  the  lamb  as  if  in  the 
kingdom  of  love.  The  extremes  of  faith  and  edu 
cation  produce  in  man  under  threatened,  speedy 
death,  much  the  same  outward  result.  Pohaku's 
warriors,  bred  in  cruelty,  and  believing  only  in  ma 
lignant  deities,  viewed  their  fast  coming  fate  with 
sullen  indifference.  So  long  as  there  was  hope  in 
their  exertions  they  were  ready  to  show  themselves 
men,  but  when  death  looked  them  right  in  the  face, 
they  were  equally  ready  to  proffer  their  breasts  to 
his  stroke  without  further  struggle.  Their  instincts 
taught  them  that  as  life  was  beyond  their  control, 
so  was  death.  He  was  a  foe  they  could  not  con 
quer,  neither  should  he  triumph  in  their  fear.  Thus 
in  his  ignorance  and  unbelief  the  savage  meets  the 
great  change  with  an  insensibility,  which,  in  its 
outward  calm,  rivals  the  faith  of  the  Christian. 

Having  abandoned  hope,  they  sat  stoically  re- 


178  KIANA  : 

garding  the  rising  tide  of  lava,  —  seldom  speaking, 
for  it  was  a  scene  in  which  nature,  uniting  them  by 
a  common  feeling,  made  speech  useless.  The  air 
grew  hotter  each  second.  Puffs  of  steam  issued 
from  the  rocks  near  by.  At  times  a  thick  cloud  of 
suffocating  vapor  swept  so  close  to  them,  that  they 
were  obliged  to  hold  their  breaths  until  it  passed. 

Olmedo  and  Beatriz,  with  their  hands  joined, 
calmly  awaited  their  end.  As  the  danger  drew 
nigher  they  shrunk  closer  together,  each  impul 
sively  seeking  to  shield  the  other. 

"  How  terrible  this  is,  Olmedo,  to  see  earth  and 
air  on  fire,"  said  Beatriz  to  him,  in  a  voice  scarce 
above  a  whisper.  "  Look,  it  will  soon  reach  us." 
She  shuddered  and  was  silent  for  a  minute,  but 
recovering  herself,  added,  with  her  eyes  seeing  only 
him,  "it  will  be  sweet  to  enter  heaven  together, 
will  it  not,  my  more  than  father?"  She  thought 
of  him  now  only  as  the  being  who  had  awakened 
in  her  faith  and  feelings,  which  made  her  look  for 
ward  with  joy  to  celestial  freedom. 

"  Yes,  my  daughter,  this  is  indeed  a  terrible  sight. 
Nature  perishes  like  a  scroll  in  the  flames.  The 
last  day  has  indeed  come  upon  us,  and  we  shall 
soon  see  the  Holy  One  and  his  Saints.  Have  no 
fear.'  As  we  have  fought  the  good  fight,  so  shall 
we  be  welcomed  into  the  joy  of  our  Lord.  But  my 
soul  faints  for  these  poor  heathen,  who  await  their 
death  with  such  unconcern.  Would  that  I  could 
even  now  baptize  them  into  the  true  faith." 

In  the  meantime  Tolta  had  returned  from  his 
fruitless  endeavor  to  find  an  avenue  for  escape.  In 


A.    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  179 

his  anger,  he  had  cursed  the  gods  of  Hawaii  and 
denied  his  own,  from  whom  no  succor  came.  More 
enlightened  and  cultivated  than  the  Hawaiians, 
with  a  moral  conviction  of  the  superior  truths  of  the 
Catholic  faith,  yet  hating  it  for  the  injuries  it  had 
brought  upon  him  and  his  country,  Tolta  was  filled 
with  distracting  emotions.  The  Spaniard's  deity 
might  even  now  save  them,  as  he  had  ever  shown 
himself  so  much  more  powerful  than  his  own,  but 
he  disdained  to  call  upon  him,  and  the  very  sight  of 
the  crucifix  which  Olmedo  wore  rilled  him  with 
fresh  anger. 

He  felt  that  his  treachery  had  brought  this  awful 
fate  upon  those  of  all  the  Spanish  race,  who  had 
never  done  him  evil.  This  was  a  source  of  misery 
to  him,  but  far  weaker  than  that  which  sprung 
from  having  his  hopes  baffled  by  so  unexpected  and 
lingering  a  death,  which  in  releasing  his  victims, 
consigned  himself  to  the  accumulated  horrors  of  his 
own  and  the  Christian's  hell.  Oppressed  by  these 
thoughts,  believing  but  contemning  repentance ; 
seeing  that  just  retribution  was  seeking  him  out, 
yet  bidding  it  defiance  ;  sorrowing,  not  for  his  self 
ish  passions,  but  for  their  defeat,  he  crept  back 
despairing,  and  laying  himself  down  close  to  the  feet 
of  Beatriz,  said  to  her,  "  We  shall  all  burn  together. 
You  will  go  to  the  Virgin  Mother  and  I  to  darkness, 
—  to  despair,  —  to  any  hell  that  shall  release  me 
from  the  sight  of  the  hated  white  man  —  curses 
upon  them  all,"  and  covering  his  head  with  his 
mantle  he  shut  out  all  outward  objects,  and  re 
mained  as  motionless  as  if  turned  to  stone. 


180  KIANA  : 

Olmedo  made  no  appeal  to  him,  comprehending 
its  uselessness,  but  turning  to  the  warriors,  spoke  to 
them  of  a  brighter  world  which  awaited  -them  if 
they  would  trust  in  the  Christian's  God  and  be 
baptized.  "  Renounce  your  demon  idols  and  call 
upon  the  Saviour  this  represents,"  said  he,  holding 
up  his  crucifix,  and  pointing  to  a  calabash  of  water, 
added,  "  you  can  be  baptized  and  saved  even  at  the 
last  hour." 

"  We  have  offended  Pele,"  one  of  them  replied, 
"  and  she  dooms  us.  No  one  can  escape  her  anger. 
More  powerful  is  she  than  your  deity.  You  and 
your  god  will  soon  be  but  ashes.  See  how  she 
rides  the  air,  spouting  fire  in  her  anger !  She  comes, 
she  comes!"  "auwe!  auwe!"  and  a  mournful  and 
prolonged  wail,  like  the  death-song  of  the  Indian, 
burst  from  their  united  lips,  as  a  shower  of  hot 
cinders  began  to  fall  so  thick  and  fast  as  to  obscure 
the  little  light  that  had  reached  them  through  the 
smoke,  which  the  wind  had  hitherto  in  a  consider 
able  degree  kept  off. 

"  The  cave,  Olmedo,  the  cave,  —  quick,  quick  !  " 
cried  Beatriz,  grasping  his  hand  to  urge  him  for 
ward.  Tolta  started  up  at  the  call,  like  one  re 
touched  with  life,  and  the  three  were  soon  under  its 
shelter. 

The  warriors  remained  as  Olmedo  last  spoke 
to  them,  either  not  hearing  the  cry  of  Beatriz,  or 
preferring  to  meet  their  death  like  soldiers  at  their 
posts  in  the  open  air.  Their  wail  continued  to  be 
heard  to  the  latest  moment,  rising  from  a  low 
monotonous,  tremulous  note  of  suppressed  suffering 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  181 

into  a  prolonged  chorus  of  muffled  shrieks,  that  fell 
upon  the  ears  of  Beatriz  and  Olmedo  like  the  last 
despairing  cry  of  humanity,  and  thrilled  their  hearts 
with  horror.  For  an  instant  it  made  them  regard 
less  of  their  own  safety,  and  they  turned  back  a  step 
or  two,  calling  upon  the  warriors  to  follow,  but  the 
burning  ashes  fell  so  fast  that  they  were  immedi 
ately  driven  still  farther  into  the  recesses  of  the 
cave.  Their  ears  were  ringing  with  the  dismal 
wail ;  the  effect  of  which  from  sheer  sympathetic 
force,  is  to  enhance  the  bitterness  of  grief  and  para 
lyze  joyous  emotion,  so  that  the  listener  is  changed 
into  the  mourner,  despite  his  own  indifference  to  the 
cause.  In  this  case,  the  sensibilities  of  the  priest 
and  maiden  were  the  more  acute  from  their  own 
participation  in  the  dangers  which  were  bringing  a 
lingering  death  upon  so  many  of  their  number, 
added  to  their  inability  to  render  any  assistance. 
Doubtless  the  stupefaction  from  the  poisonous 
gases,  with  which  the  atmosphere  was  laden, 
added  to  their  own  exhaustion  from  previous 
efforts,  aided  to  make  the  warriors  so  indifferent  to 
their  fate.  No  one  replied  to  the  call  of  Olmedo, 
or  even  to  the  authoritative  voice  of  Tolta,  who 
had  at  last  roused  himself  at  the  clearer  perception 
of  their  situation,  and  with  reawakened  energies 
was  prepared  to  continue  his  exertions  to  escape. 

It  was  impossible  for  them  to  remain  near  the 
mouth  of  the  cave,  so  they  lighted  some  torches  of 
the  kukui  nut,  and  proceeded  to  explore  it.  "  We 
may  find  it  deep  enough  to  screen  us  from  the  lava 
and  fatal  air,"  said  Olmedo.  "  Here  are  the  remains 

16 


182  KIANA  : 

too  of  our  last  night's  provisions,  which  those  poor 
heathen  left  here  this  morning.  Alas!  for  their 
souls !  Come,  Beatriz,  you  shall  yet  see  Juan.  Eat 
a  morsel  to  sustain  your  strength,"  and  he  gave  the 
example,  more  to  persuade  her  than  to  appease  his 
own  hunger. 

Tolta  scowled  at  the  confiding  smile  Beatriz 
gave  to  the  priest  as  she  complied  with  his  advice, 
but  he  ate  also,  and  the  three  found  in  the  short 
respite  from  the  sights  and  sounds  of  the  outer  air, 
helped  as  it  was  by  much  needed  food,  a  renewal 
of  mental  and  physical  energies  which  surprised 
them.  It  seemed  as  if  they  were  aroused  from  some 
oppressive  dream. 

The  extent  of  the  cave  tempted  them  on.  It 
descended  at  first  somewhat  abruptly.  At  the  dis 
tance  of  a  hundred  rods  from  the  entrance  the 
passage  grew  narrow,  and  was  partially  choked 
with  stones,  which  had  fallen  from  overhead.  By 
some  labor  the  two  men  cleared  the  way  for  Beatriz 
to  follow,  and  they  found  themselves  in  a  large 
chamber,  where  the  air  was  quite  fresh  in  contrast 
with  what  they  had  been  breathing  for  hours  past. 
This  revived  them  still  more.  The  roof  was  covered 
with  stalactites  of  great  size,  and  had  the  appearance 
of  having  been  long  undisturbed.  Occasionally  a 
slight  jar  was  perceptible  in  the  ground,  and  a  low 
warning  sound  of  disturbed  elements  was  heard. 
They  were  encouraged  to  go  on  by  finding  both 
decreased  as  they  advanced.  Once,  only,  there  was 
a  shock  so  severe  that  they  paused  in  stupor,  fancy 
ing  that  the  rock  above  them  was  being  crushed 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  183 

in.  But,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  loose  stones 
that  rattled  down,  no  harm  was  done.  Evidently 
the  eruption  was  either  abating,  or  they  were  get 
away  from  it.  Still  to  wander  at  random  in  an 
intricate  cave,  which  might  at  any  moment  bury 
them  in  its  ruins,  or  become  a  living  sepulchre  by 
tempting  them  away  from  one  danger  to  meet  the 
still  more  horrible  fate  of  starvation  in  utter  dark 
ness,  for  their  food  and  lights  could  not  last  much 
longer,  were  not  thoughts  at  all  calculated  to  raise 
their  courage. 

Something,  however,  tempted  them  to  keep  on. 
So  long  as  they  were  in  action,  hope  buoyed  them 
up.  Owing  to  the  frequent  turnings  of  the  cave, 
it  was  impossible  to  have  a  clue  as  to  their  real 
direction.  It  was  a  series  of  halls  or  rooms,  some 
of  which  were  lofty  and  spacious,  joined  by  long, 
tortuous  and  low  passages,  at  times  so  barricad 
ed  by  rocky  debris  as  to  almost  arrest  further 
progress.  Tolta,  however,  was  indefatigable  in 
clearing  a  way  through  them,  as  he  was  the  first  to 
explore,  while  Olmedo  and  Beatriz  waited  his  re 
port. 

Upon  emerging  into  a  larger  hall  than  the  others, 
they  thought  they  heard  the  noise  of  running  water. 
It  grew  louder  as  they  approached  the  farther  end, 
where  the  torches  showed  to  them  a  stream,  which 
directly  crossed  their  path.  It  appeared  to  issue 
from  the  solid  rock,  but  their  light  was  so  faint  it 
was  impossible  to  discern  anything  clearly,  except 
the  quick  flow  of  the  black  waters  before  them, 
while  not  far  below  they  heard  a  roar  and  dash 


184  KIANA  : 

as  of  a  cascade  or  a  rapid  descent  among  rocks  and 
chasms. 

Here,  indeed,  was  an  obstacle  undreamed  of. 
Fire  cut  off  their  retreat  on  one  side,  and  water 
their  progress  on  the  other.  Beatriz,  already  well 
nigh  exhausted,  said  to  Olmedo,  "  We  can  go  no 
farther.  Tell  Tolta  to  save  himself  if  it  be  possible. 
He  can  swim  and  may  find  his  way  out,  but  we 
must  remain  here  and  await  our  fate.  Let  us  by 
prayer  prepare  to  resign  ourselves  to  what  must 
now  soon  come.  With  you  I  shall  have  no  fear  of 
death  in  any  shape." 

Beatriz  no  more  thought  of  the  possibility  of 
Olmedo's  leaving  her,  even  if  he  could  escape,  than 
she  would  have  consented  to  have  left  him  to  perish 
by  himself.  It  never  occurred  to  her,  therefore,  to 
urge  him  to  an  effort  without  her. 

"  Beatriz,  my  long  loved  one,  my  more  than 
daughter  in  faith,  if  die  we  now  must,  we  will  be 
one  in  death  as  we  have  ever  been  in  our  lives. 
But  take  courage,  we  are  not  to  perish  so.  God 
has  not  brought  us  thus  far,  to  abandon  us.  I 
hail  this  water  as  a  happy  omen.  What  say  you, 
Tolta?" 

"  When  water  comes  it  must  go.  Rivers  do  not 
long  flow  underground.  They  love  light  as  do  the 
trees  and  flowers.  I  will  see  how  the  other  side 
looks,"  replied  the  Mexican. 

Holding  his  torch  above  his  head,  he  waded  in. 
The  water  was  warm  and  sulphurous  and  refreshed 
him;  but  it  soon  became  so  rapid  and  deep  as  to 
require  all  his  skill  as  a  swimmer  to  prevent  being 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  185 

drawn  too  near  the  gulf,  whose  warning  roar  was 
heard  not  far  below.  Beatriz  and  Olmedo  watched 
his  progress  anxiously,  for  fear  he  might  be  drifted 
into  the  rapids,  but  his  light  soon  showed  by  its 
steadiness  that  he  had  reached  ground  on  the 
farther  side.  A  few  minutes  of  suspense  ensued, 
when  suddenly  he  shouted,  "  We  are  saved !  we 
shall  soon  see  daylight!"  and  plunging  into  the 
water  again,  pushing  something  before  him,  he  was 
quickly  back.  "  See,"  said  he,  "  here  is  a  log  hol 
lowed  out  into  a  rough  canoe.  This  cave  must  have 
an  outlet  near  by,  for  I  see  that  the  natives  come 
here  to  bath  and  sport  by  torch-light.  Hurry,  and 
you  shall  see  for  yourselves  the  traces  of  their 
presence. " 

Beatriz,  at  the  direction  of  Olmedo,  who  could 
swim,  placed  herself  on  the  log  with  her  feet  in  the 
water.  It  had  scarcely  buoyancy  enough  to  support 
her  weight,  but  with  Tolta  on  one  side  and  the 
priest  on  the  other  keeping  it  upright,  she  was 
ferried  safely  over. 

It  was  as  Tolta  had  said.  Fragments  of  food  and 
other  tokens  of  a  recent  visit  were  strewed  about. 
The  air  also  was  purer.  With  lighter  spirits  they 
went  on,  over  an  easier  path  than  the  one  they  had 
traversed,  and  in  about  twenty  minutes  began  to 
see  glimmerings  of  light.  After  climbing  a  steep 
and  narrow  ascent,  the  mouth  of  the  cave  came  in 
sight,  and  they  shortly  found  themselves  in  the 
open  air. 

For  a  few  minutes  they  were  unable  to  discern 
objects  distinctly,  but  as  they  became  able  to  look 
16* 


186  KIANA  : 

about,  they  saw  that  they  were  some  distance  from 
the  line  of  the  eruption  which  was  still  active,  but 
the  wind  now  blew  its  smoke  and  gases  from  them. 
The  country  was  wooded,  and  for  this  region  fertile. 
It  had  suffered  much  from  the  vicinity  of  the  lava 
stream,  the  vegetation  being  either  killed  or  wilted 
by  the  heat. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  187 


CHAPTER    XX. 

"  A  smile  amid  dark  frowns!  A  gentle  tone 
Amid  rude  voices  —  a  beloved  light, 
A  solitude,  a  refuge,  a  delight!  " 

SHELLEY. 

NIGHT  being  close  at  hand,  the  rescued  party  lost 
no  time  in  leaving  the  vicinity  of  the  torrent  of 
lava,  hoping  to  find  a  path  which  would  bring 
them  to  the  food  and  shelter  which  they  so  greatly 
needed.  Tolta  knew  he  was  within  the  immediate 
territory  of  Pohaku,  and  was  desirous  to  meet  some 
of  his  people,  to  make  sure  of  his  captives,  who 
were  now  quite  as  able  to  exert  their  wills  as  to 
the  course  they  should  take,  as  he  his.  But  they 
were  wholly  ignorant  of  their  position,  while  he 
began  to  discern  familiar  landmarks.  The  recent 
danger  which  they  had  all  incurred  and  escaped 
together,  occupied  the  thoughts  of  Beatriz  and  Ol- 
medo,  more  than  the  outrage  which  had  led  them 
into  it,  so  they  made  no  opposition  to  the  direction 
he  prepared  to  take. 

This  led  them  at  first  obliquely  towards  a  stream 
of  lava,  which  was  still  running  at  about  two  miles 
from  them  to  the  northeast.  For  some  time  their 
path  was  comparatively  smooth.  But  at  intervals 


188  KIANA  I 

it  was  crossed  by  crevices  in  the  earth,  some  of 
which  were  so  wide  that  they  were  compelled  to 
make  long  circuits  to  get  round  them.  The  air 
from  them  was  quivering  with  heat,  and  filled  with 
noxious  gases.  Tolta  was  frequently  obliged  to 
leave  his  companions  in  order  to  explore  the  ground, 
which  became,  as  they  advanced,  more  and  more 
cut  up  with  chasms,  whose  depths  the  eye  often 
could  not  reach.  Had  it  not  been  daylight  these 
fissures  would  have  made  their  present  position 
scarcely  less  hazardous  than  their  confinement  in 
the  cave,  for  at  every  throe  of  the  crater  they 
threw  out  jets  of  steam,  and  filled  the  atmosphere 
with  poisonous  fumes.  Once  or  twice  they  came 
upon  them  so  suddenly,  that  they  were  obliged  to 
cover  their  heads  with  their  mantles,  and  rush 
through  the  vapor  at  full  speed.  Fortunately  they 
proved  to  be  but  puffs,  which  required  but  an 
instant's  exertion  to  emerge  from. 

Beatriz  had  grown  so  faint  and  fatigued  as  to  be 
forced  often  to  stop  to  gather  breath  and  strength. 
On  one  of  these  occasions  Tolta  had  gone  farther 
from  them  than  usual,  in  search  of  the  path  which 
he  hoped  to  strike,  and  which  led  direct  to  Pohaku's 
fortress.  Not  finding  it,  he  was  returning  in  an 
other  direction,  when  his  progress  was  stopped  by  a 
broad  chasm,  which  poured  forth  so  hot  a  blast  as 
to  singe  his  clothes  and  crisp  his  hair,  as  he  heed 
lessly  looked  into  it.  Jumping  quickly  back,  he 
followed  its  edge  in  search  of  a  spot  narrow  enough 
for  him  to  leap  across.  In  doing  this  he  came  upon 
the  path  he  had  been  looking  for.  It  led  through 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  189 

low  bushes  which  partly  hid  it.  He  was  about 
taking  the  shortest  track  back  to  where  he  had  left 
Olmedo  and  Beatriz,  when  his  eye  was  caught  by 
a  human  form  stretched  lifeless  upon  the  ground. 
Going  towards  it,  to  his  surprise  he  recognized  one 
of  the  warriors  whom  he  had  sent  to  capture  the 
three  Spaniards.  It  was  plain  that  he  had  been 
stiff  and  cold  for  some  hours.  Not  far  from  him 
he  found  the  entire  party,  with  the  three  Spaniards 
bound  and  lying  on  their  backs,  in  the  centre  of 
their  guards.  One  by  one  he  felt  of  them  to  detect 
life.  There  were  no  signs  of  external  violence  on 
their  bodies.  Each  lay  apparently  as  he  had  fallen 
asleep.  The  faces  and  limbs  of  some  were  slightly 
contracted,  showing  that  they  had  become  con 
scious  of  their  danger,  when  powerless  to  escape. 
All  were  dead.  They  had  encamped  too  near  the 
chasm,  and,  during  the  night,  by  a  change  of  wind, 
the  fatal  air  had  been  blown  upon  them,  and  they 
had  perished  in  their  dreams  to  a  man.* 

"  Pele  balks  me  every  way  —  the  foul  goddess  ! 
may  she  be  blasted  in  her  own  fires,"  muttered 
Tolta,  as  he  turned  in  angry  mood  from  the  scene. 
"  She  leaves  me  only  those  I  would  not  sacrifice. 
I  hate  the  priest,  yet  I  would  he  might  die  by  other 
hands  than  mine.  Pshaw !  why  should  I  feel  ten 
derness  towards  that  puling  monk  !  Who  so 
stands  between  me  and  Beatriz  as  he  ?  But  while 
Juan  lives  I  have  much  to  do.  This  is  no  sight  for 

*  This  is  not  fiction.  A  large  party  of  warriors  once  met  their 
death  in  this  way,  while  others  of  their  company,  encamped  not  far 
off,  escaped. 


190  KIANA  : 

Beatriz  and  Olmedo  to  see.  I  will  send  and  get 
the  heads  of  the  Spaniards..  In  death  even  they 
shall  be  present  at  the  feast  which  was  to  have 
been  their  sacrifice.  May  their  souls  rot  in  ever 
lasting  darkness." 

Joining  Olmedo  and  Beatriz,  he  led  them  into 
the  path  by  a  course  which  kept  their  eyes  from 
the  fatal  spot.  "  Hasten,"  said  he,  "  we  shall 
shortly  find  succor." 

"Beatriz  needs  it  much,"  replied  Olmedo;  "see 
with  what  effort  she  sustains  herself." 

"  Oh !  say  not  so,  Olmedo.  I  am  still  equal  to 
any  exertion.  The  hot  air  made  me  giddy  for  a 
moment,  but  now  the  fresh  breeze  revives  me." 
But  her  action  belied  her  words,  and  she  would 
have  fallen  that  moment  if  Olmedo  had  not  caught 
her. 

"  Tolta,  you  have  greatly  erred  in  exposing  this 
maiden  to  these  dangers.  What  tempted  you  to 
such  a  wrong  to  one  who  never  gave  you  offence. 
The  blood,  too,  of  those  heathen  warriors,  does  it 
not  lie  heavy  on  your  soul  ?  You  have  made  a 
sad  day  of  it  ? "  said  Olmedo  to  the  Mexican, 
more  in  grief  than  in  anger,  as  he  helped  Beatriz 
to  reach  a  grassy  slope  on  which  she  could  recline. 

"Ha,  priest!  you  reproach  me  with  this  day's 
work !  Am  I  a  god  to  control  the  volcano  ?  Come 
with  me  a  few  steps,  and  you  shall  see  from  what 
you  have  been  saved."  He  grasped  Olmedo's  arm, 
and  led  him  to  the  group  of  the  dead.  "  You  and 
the  maiden  you  love,  chaste  monk,"  continued  he 
with  artful  sarcasm,  "  have  escaped  this.  Had  I 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  191 

not  borne  you  off,  these  soldiers  would  have  seized 
you,  and  if  they  had  spared  Beatriz  outrage,  it 
would  have  been  for  you  all  either  to  have  died 
together,  like  dogs,  poisoned  by  the  gases  of  the 
volcano,  or  they  would  have  carried  you  as  prison 
ers  to  their  chief,  who  awaits  your  arrival  even 
now,  to  offer  you  in  solemn  sacrifice  to  Pele.  He 
has  sworn  to  exterminate  you  Spaniards,  and  Ki- 
ana's  power  will  be  but  smoke  before  the  wind  in 
contact  with  his.  All  of  you  I  could  not  save ! 
Have  I  reason  to  love  a  Spaniard  ?  " 

Pointing  to  the  corpses  of  the  three  seamen,  he 
added  in  a  seemingly  friendly  tone,  "  They  have 
been  spared  such  torture  as  even  we  Mexicans, 
skilled  as  we  are  in  tormenting  our  enemies,  never 
learned ;  for  Pele's  worshippers  are  fiends.  Re 
proach  me  not  with  their  deaths,  for  it  was  given 
to  them  in  mercy.  You  and  the  maiden  are  my 
benefactors ;  for  your  sakes  I  will  save  Juan  also, 
if  it  be  possible.  You  must  go  with  me.  Follow 
my  directions,  and  you  will  be  safe.  No  more 
words  now.  If  you  would  keep  Beatriz  from  fur 
ther  harm,  cease  to  chafe  me." 

Returning  to  where  she  sat,  they  again  slowly 
pursued  their  journey.  As  Tolta  hurried  on  in 
advance,  Olrnedo  whispered  to  Beatriz,  "  I  much 
fear  the  Mexican  intends  evil.  I  would  not  wrong 
him,  but  I  do  not  like  his  words,  and  his  eye  often 
gleams  as  if  the  evil  spirit  of  his  race  were  aroused 
within  him." 

He  did  not  tell  her  what  he  had  seen,  but  merely 
added,  "  Watch,  and  beware  of  him.  He  can  do 


192 


KIANA  I 


us  much  good  or  ill.  Now  we  can  do  but  little  for 
ourselves.  The  blessed  mother  of  God  will  not 
desert  you,  rest  assured,  my  beloved  daughter." 
Even  with  his  arm  about  her  waist  she  walked 
with  difficulty,  while  her  head  frequently  drooped 
heavily  upon  his  shoulder. 

"  I  have  no  fear,  Olmedo,  for  myself,"  she  faintly 
replied.  "  We  have  together  too  often  looked  upon 
death  to  shrink  from  it  now  as  a  stranger.  To 
leave  you,  would  make  rne  indeed  sad,  but  with 
you,  —  God  forgive  me  if  my  heart  sins  in  saying 
so,  —  it  would  be  most  welcome?  But  look,  who 
comes  here  ?  " 

As  she  spoke,  a  crowd  of  natives,  of  both  sexes, 
drew  nigh  from  a  cross  path.  They  did  not  see  the 
party  until  they  were  close  upon  them.  Tolta  was 
at  once  recognized,  and  giving  him  the  customary 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  193 

"  Aloha  kealii"  ' love  to  you  chief,'  they  turned  in 
surprise  towards  the  white  strangers.  They  had 
heard  of  the  Spaniards,  but  knowing  nothing  of 
Tolta's  expedition,  were  amazed  to  find  these 
strange  beings  in  their  midst.  Forming  a  circle 
around  them,  they  gazed  curiously  and  timidly  at 
Olmedo  and  Beatriz,  now  and  then  venturing  to 
touch  their  clothes  and  feel  of  their  persons,  but 
evidently  with  no  unfriendly  intent. 

The  party  was  composed  chiefly  of  women  and 
children,  who  had  been  enjoying  themselves  in  wild 
dances.  A  few  young  men,  hardly  beyond  boy 
hood,  were  with  them,  but  no  warriors. 

Tolta  ordered  some  to  lead  the  way  to  their  vil 
lage,  while  others  were  sent  on  in  advance  to  pre 
pare  food  and  lodging  for  the  strangers,  who  he  said 
would  be  their  guests  for  the  night.  As  they  began 
with  alacrity  to  fulfil  his  orders,  a  maiden  of  not 
above  fourteen  years,  accompanied  by  a  train  of 
her  own  sex,  of  more  mature  age,  and  who  showed 
her  great  deference,  came  up.  As  soon  as  the 
crowd  saw  her,  they  made  way  submissively  for 
her  to  approach  the  whites. 

No  fawn  could  tread  lighter  than  she  trod.  Every 
motion  was  lithe  and  elastic.  Her  limbs  were  full 
and  tapering,  beautifully  proportioned,  and  her  flesh 
soft  yet  springy.  With  so  few  summers  she  was 
mature  in  person,  having  in  this  climate  attained 
thus  early  that  perfection  of  physical  development, 
which  marks  the  most  seductive  period  of  woman. 
The  fineness  of  her  hands;  the  tapering  fingers  and 
nicely  adjusted  wrists ;  the  velvet  softness  of  her 
17 


194  KIANA  I 

clear  olive  skin,  and  through  which  the  blood  could 
be  distinctly  seen  underlying  it  with  richer  color; 
and  her  proud,  yet  graceful  carriage,  showed  that 
she  belonged  to  the  highest  rank. 

She  was  indeed  one  of  Nature's  pets.  Her  face 
was  open  and  sunny.  To  one  who  rigidly  exacted 
the  fineness  of  Grecian  outline  in  each  feature  of 
the  face,  some  fault  might  be  found  with  the  ful 
ness  of  the  lip  and  nostril.  But  this  was  so  slight 
that  it  was  lost  in  the  generous  loving  smile,  laugh 
ing,  sensuous  eye,  —  sympathy  in  the  joyful  and 
beautiful  which  sparkled  in  her  countenance.  This, 
with  a  consciousness  of  rank,  and  a  dignity  which 
had  never  suffered  from  the  passions  of  rivalry  and 
ambition,  made  Liliha,  —  for  such  was  the  name 
of  the  maiden,  —  a  specimen  of  natural  loveliness, 
which  the  salons  of  civilization  might  not  excel, 
except  in  the  acquired  refinements  of  intellectual 
life. 

She  wore  on  her  neck  a  wreath  of  rich  yellow 
feathers.  Another  of  gossamer  lightness,  the  effect  of 
which  was  increased  by  alternate  rows  of  crimson 
feathers,  was  interwoven  with  her  long  dark  wavy 
hair.  Over  her  delicately  moulded  bosom  was 
thrown  a  loose  white  mantle,  which  hid  her  form  as 
the  foam  conceals  the  wave,  but  to  heighten  its 
beauty. 

She  was  no  less  surprised  than  her  people  at  the 
apparition  of  the  whites.  Tolta  she  had  heard  of 
as  the  companion  of  Pohaku,  but  had  never  seen 
him.  "  Who  is  it  that  gives  orders  in  my  presence," 
she  asked  somewhat  haughtily,  as  she  stepped 
forward. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  195 

Tolta  advanced  to  greet  her,  and  made  himself 
known.  Acknowledging  his  claim  to  her  aid  by 
the  tie  of  allegiance  to  the  supreme  chief,  she  coolly 
repeated  his  orders,  as  if  through  her  only  they 
should  be  given,  and  then  with  courteous  manner 
turned  to  Beatriz,  took  her  hand  and  said,  "  You 
are  welcome.  Come  with  me ;  the  daughter  of 
Hewahewa  will  be  the  friend  of  the  pale  maiden." 

Beatriz  looked  her  thanks,  and  simply  said,  "  My 
father  needs  your  hospitality  too.  We  will  gladly 
make  your  home  ours  until  we  can  return  to  our 
own." 

Tolta  kept  silent.  It  was  dark  before  the  party 
arrived  at  the  abode  of  Liliha,  which  was  in  a  con 
siderable  village,  pleasantly  situated  in  the  centre  of 
one  of  the  few  verdant  spots  to  be  found  in  that  re 
gion.  Olmedo  was  allowed  to  occupy  one  of  the 
best  houses,  where  every  attention  was  shown  him. 
Liliha  led  Beatriz  to  her  own  habitation,  where  she 
was  received  with  true  Hawaiian  hospitality.  At 
a  signal  from  their  mistress,  her  waiting  women 
made  her  up  a  couch  of  the  finest  mats,  and  before 
retiring  they  so  refreshed  her  by  their  gentle,  sooth 
ing  manipulations,*  by  which  the  pain  was  drawn 

*  Lomilomi,  as  this  process  is  called,  is  peculiar  to  Polynesia,  for 
the  Asiatic  shampooing  is  but  a  rough  substitute  In  Hawaii  it  was 
an  art,  and  as  much  a  necessary  rite  of  hospitality  to  the  fatigued 
traveller,  or  even  of  luxurious  pleasure,  as  the  wine  cup  in  Europe. 
By  it,  commencing  with  almost  imperceptible  pressure,  from  the 
softest  hands,  every  part  of  the  body  was  gradually  submitted  to 
gently  increasing  force,  until  each  muscle  was  kneaded  and  each 
joint  stretched  and  cracked,  and  the  whole  frame,  with  fatigue  re 
moved  and  endowed  with  fresh  vitality,  was  lulled  into  slumber  or 


196  KIANA  : 

out  from  her  wearied  limbs,  that  she  was  soon  able 
to  sleep  soundly. 

recruited  for  fresh  exercise.  The  Hawaiian  Sybarites  had  invented  a 
pleasure  unknown  to  the  Roman.  The  latter,  to  have  the  greater 
capacity  for  gorging  at  their  feasts,  were  wont  to  prepare  themselves 
by  emetics,  but  the  more  ingeniously  sensual  savage  first  eat  his  fill, 
and  then  resigned  himself  into  the  hands  of  skilled  and  meretricious 
women,  who,  by  their  ingenious  substitute  of  artificial  action  of  the 
muscles  for  natural  exercise,  hastened  digestion  without  the  trouble 
of  locomotion  to  the  effeminate  Hawaiian,  and  by  a  most  deliciously 
sense-exciting  and  restoring  process,  prepared  him  for  fresh  gratifi 
cation  of  his  appetites.  In  this  respect  we  need  not  regret  that  the 
refinement  of  the  art  has  departed  from  Hawaii,  but  the  voyager  who 
has  once  experienced  it  in  its  genuineness,  cannot  but  prize  its 
virtues. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  197 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

"  Give  her  but  a  least  excuse  to  love  me  !  "  —  R.  BROWNING. 

"  But  he 
Can  visit  thee  with  dreader  woe  than  death's."  —  E.  B.  BROWNING. 

As  soon  as  Tolta  had  seen  his  captives  disposed 
of  for  the  night,  he  despatched  a  messenger  to 
Pohaku,  requesting  a  few  warriors  to  be  sent  him. 
The  fortress  was  but  twelve  miles  distant,  so  that 
before  daybreak  the  men  had  arrived.  Taking 
every  precaution  not  to  let  his  movements  be  seen 
by  any  one  who  would  communicate  them  to 
Liliha,  he  entered  the  house  where  Olmedo  was 
still  sleeping,  and  told  him  he  must  rise  and  follow 
him. 

"  Nay,  Tolta,  I  will  not  leave  Beatriz,"  said  Ol 
medo,  firmly. 

"  She  will  join  you  immediately,"  replied  Tolta. 
"  Up,  priest,  if  you  would  save  yourself  and  her." 

"  Whence  this  untimely  haste,  Tolta  ?  The  poor 
child  now  rests.  To  you  we  owe  the  perils  and  fa 
tigues  of  our  abduction.  I  will  trust  you  no  further, 
but  remain  amid  these  friendly  natives  until  Juan 
can  learn  where  we  are." 

"Ha!  do  you  brave  me?  It  is  time  then  to  throw 
off  the  mask  !  Have  you  forgotten,  monk,  that  you 
17* 


198  KIANA  I 

are  in  the  power  of  the  son  of  an  Aztec  priest,  slain 
by  the  sacrilegious  hands  of  your  countrymen  ? 
Priest  for  priest,  —  life  for  life,  —  my  father's  blood 
cries  for  thine,  —  to-morrow's  sun  will  set  on  your 
sacrifice.  No  more  shall  you  hold  fond  dalliance 
with  the  white  maiden.  She  is  my  spoil." 

"  What  mean  you,  Mexican  ?  What  words  are 
these  ?  You  rave  !  You  cannot,  —  you  dare  not  in 
jure  Beatriz!  Nay,  —  you  seek  to  alarm  me.  It  is 
a  jest,  —  is  it  not,  Tolta  ?  Your  heart  will  not  let 
you  ruin  that  pure  being,  whose  life  has  been  a 
good  gift  to  you  as  well  as  me." 

"  Silence  !  I  can  listen  no  longer  to  this  babble. 
We  must  be  off.  A  Mexican  is  not  wont  to  be 
moved  by  the  tongue  of  a  Spaniard." 

Olmedo  started  up  and  looked  around  for  some 
means  of  defence,  but  before  he  could  even  call  for 
help,  Tolta's  men,  at  a  signal  from  him,  had  seized 
and  bound  him.  Taking  him  upon  their  shoulders 
in  silence,  they  left  the  house  and  rapidly  bore  him 
towards  Pohaku's  quarters.  His  mouth  and  eyes 
being  bandaged,  he  was  unable  to  cry  out  or  to  ob 
tain  any  clue  to  his  route.  They  hurried  him  on, 
and  early  in  the  morning,  bruised  by  their  rough 
handling,  he  found  himself  deposited  on  the  ground 
apparently  in  a  house,  and  there  left  by  himself. 

Tolta  had  now  obtained  one  great  object,  which 
was  to  secure  Olmedo  in  the  fortress,  while  Beatriz, 
equally  in  his  power,  was  removed  from  the  imme 
diate  presence  of  Pohaku. 

Hewahewa,  the  father  of  Liliha,  was  the  high- 
priest  of  Pele.  Second  only  to  Pohaku  in  authority, 


A   TBADITION    OF    HAWAII.  199 

he  was  his  superior  in  influence,  from  his  position 
as  the  chief  minister  of  the  goddess.  Himself  a 
skeptic,  believing  in  none  of  the  grosser  supersti 
tions  of  the  people,  and  using  them  merely  as  a 
source  of  power,  he  was  indifferent  to  everything 
but  his  own  ambition.  His  lands  were  the  best 
cultivated,  and  his  tenantry  the  most  favored  of  all 
this  portion  of  Hawaii,  because  being  tabu,  the  wars 
and  anarchy  which  so  generally  prevailed  spared 
them.  Rigorous  in  conforming  to  all  the  rites  of 
his  fearful  worship,  he  expiated  his.  external  hypoc 
risy  by  inward  contempt.  But  his  mind,  though 
intelligent,  had  never  conceived  any  purer  system, 
and  only  busied  itself  in  scheming  to  turn  the  na 
tional  mythology  to  his  individual  profit.  He  was 
the  rival  of  Pohaku,  but  for  the  present  coalesced 
with  him.  Not  being  of  the  highest  blood,  he  was 
obliged  to  rely  for  his  influence  mainly  upon  his 
increasing  importance  as  a  priest,  but  was  slowly 
making  his  way  to  supreme  rule,  aided  much  by 
the  tyranny  of  Pohaku,  to  whose  capricious  cruel 
ties  his  studied  suavity  and  mildness  afforded  a 
contrast  greatly  to  his  advantage.  Liliha  was  his 
only  child.  He  loved  her  tenderly,  and  by  this  tie 
only  was  he  connected  with  true  humanity.  No 
other  being  had  sufficient  influence  to  move  him  to 
any  action  not  calculated  from  selfish  policy.  She 
at  times  made  him  susceptible  to  feeling  by  her 
impulsive  nature,  so  prone  to  joy  and  kindly  emo 
tions,  from  her  affinity  with  all  she  found  fair  and 
good.  This  was  little  at  the  best,  but  she  kept 
that  little  fresh  and  active  from  her  own  fountain 


200  XIANA  : 

of  affections,   and  it  appeared   brighter  and   more 
winsome  from  the  dark  shadows  about  her. 

She  was  the  idol  of  her  immediate  attendants, 
and  though  capricious  from  unregulated  authority, 
yet  they  had  nothing  to  fear.  Her  father,  so  far 
from  seeking  to  instil  into  her  mind  the  vulgar 
faith,  left  her  free  to  her  own  intuitions.  She  be 
lieved  in  the  beautiful  and  sublime  nature  she  so 
loved  to  look  upon,  and  felt  there  had  been  given 
her  in  it  a  varied  and  limitless  source  of  enjoyment. 
Not  that  she  reasoned  much  upon  anything,  but 
she  was  so  quick  to  recognize  all  that  was  innocent 
and  virtuous,  under  the  circumstances  of  her  life, 
that  her  heart  and  mind  were  ever  developing  in 
the  right  direction.  Her  religion,  therefore,  was  not 
the  result  of  thought,  but  the  spontaneous  action  of 
an  untrammelled  soul,  that  instinctively  attracting 
to  itself  good  in  preference  to  evil,  spoke  the  faith 
in  actions  which  it  was  powerless  to  frame  in 
words.  She  knew  nothing  of  a  personal  God,  yet, 
had  any  one  explained  to  her  his  existence,  she 
would  have  listened  as  if  it  were  nothing  new,  and 
rejoiced  in  a  higher  mental  satisfaction  than  she 
had  before  realized.  Quick  to  perceive,  she  had 
acquired  from  her  father,  almost  without  his  will, 
his  disbelief  in  the  demon  origin  of  the  terrific 
phenomena  of  nature  in  their  vicinity,  and  looked 
upon  them  as  fearlessly  as  upon  the  placid  ocean 
or  the  tiny  sea  shell.  Why  should  she  fear  ?  Had 
she  not  been  born  among  them  ?  Like  herself, 
they  were  the  creation  of  some  unseen  power,  who 
ruled  all!  So  her  few  years  had  gone  by  kindly 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  201 

and  lovingly,  with  health  coursing  in  every  vein, 
and  happiness  overflowing  her  heart. 

As  soon  as  Tolta  had  secured  Olmedo,  he  has 
tened  to  announce  to  Pohaku  his  success.  That 
grim  chief  was  not  in  the  best  humor  upon  learning 
the  death  of  so  many  of  his  warriors,  by  the  new 
flow  of  the  crater.  "  A  poor  exchange  this,  is  it 
not,  Hewahewa,"  said  he  turning  to  that  person; 
"  so  many  of  our  fighting  men  for  this  foreign 
priest  and  his  woman.  But  let  us  see  the  prize 
that  has  cost  so  much." 

The  three  passed  to  the  hut  in  which  Olmedo 
was  confined.  His  bandages  were  removed,  and 
he  found  himself  in  their  presence.  Pohaku  looked 
at  him  as  he  would  have  at  a  strange  animal,  and 
marvelling  at  his  long  robes  and  the  effeminate  air 
they  gave  him,  said  to  Tolta,  "  You  Mexicans  must 
have  been  less  than  women  to  have  been  con 
quered  by  such  a  race  as  this.  Would  you  have 
my  warriors  fight  them  ?  I  have  a  mind  to  tie  you 
to  him  and  toss  you  both  into  the  crater.  Kiana 
would  have  been  a  prey  worth  a  legion  of  such  as 
this  long-robed,  pale-faced  she." 

Tolta's  hand  nervously  sought  the  dagger  he 
wore,  but  prudence  restrained  him,  and  he  quietly 
replied,  "  The  Spanish  chief  has  for  the  while 
escaped.  He  will  soon  enough  give  you  a  chance 
to  feel  his  stroke  in  battle.  Till  then  spare  your 
taunts.  Their  priests  are  women  in  looks,  but 
devils  in  deeds.  If  you  would  see  the  faces  of 
their  soldiers,  look  there,"  and  he  tossed  out  of  a 


202  KIANA  : 

bag  before  him  the  ghastly  heads  of  the  three 
Spaniards. 

Even  Pohaku  was  surprised  at  their  long  grisly 
beards  and  fierce  faces,  scarred  by  wounds,  and 
bronzed  by  a  score  or  more  of  years  of  constant 
adventure  and  warfare.  "  These  may  have  been 
men,"  said  he,  "  but  my  soldiers  would  have  soon 
rolled  their  heads  in  the  dust,"  at  the  same  time 
kicking  them  scornfully,  not  choosing  to  remember 
that  some  of  his  best  warriors  had  within  the  past 
year  fallen  by  their  blades.  "  Guards,"  he  added, 
"  take  this  carrion  away,  and  put  it  up  over  the 
eastern  gate  of  the  fortress,  —  'twill  be  a  fit  target 
for  our  boys.  As  for  you,  puny  priest,  you  are 
destined  for  Pele.  Thank  your  gods  you  are  to 
be  so  honored." 

"Chieftain,"  replied  Olmedo,  "the  God  I  serve 
will  protect  me  living  or  dying.  I  am  indeed  a 
man  of  peace,  but  fear  not  the  sword.  Death  has 
no  terrors,  for  it  opens  to  me  a  heaven,  such  as  your 
idolatry  can  never  know.  In  your  delusion  and 
ignorance  you  are  to  be  pitied  —  not  me.  You 
shall  see  how  calmly  a  Christian  can  die.  Perhaps 
it  will  lead  you  to  ask  what  it  is  to  be  a  Christian." 

"  I  will  tell  you  what  it  is  to  be  a  Christian,  Po 
haku,  for  none  know  better  than  my  countrymen," 
broke  in  Tolta.  "  It  is  to  rob,  to  murder,  to  burn, 
to  ravish,  to  lie,  to  torture,  to  destroy  the  sacred 
images  and  break  down  the  altars  of  the  gods ; 
to  demolish  towns  and  to  waste  fields ;  to  breed 
famine  and  pestilence.  All  this,  for  gold  and  con 
quest,  have  the  Spaniards,  cursed  be  their  mothers, 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  203 

brought  upon  Mexico  in  the  name  of  their  god, 
and  this  will  they  bring  to  you,  O  chief!  Even  if 
you  welcome  them  to  your  bosom,  as  did  our  sove 
reign,  Montezuma,  they  will  imprison  and  spurn 
you  to  your  death,  or  they  will  broil  you  on  hot 
coals  as  they  did  the  emperor  Guatimotzin,  to  make 
you  confess  riches  that  you  have  not.  Yet  they 
say  their  god  is  merciful  and  full  of  love.  See, 
here  is  the  lying  image,"  and  snatching  the  crucifix 
from  Olmedo's  neck,  he  handed  it  contemptuously 
to  Pohaku,  who,  putting  it  curiously  to  his  ear, 
said,  "  It  does  not  talk.  How  does  it  give  you 
power  to  do  all  this  ?  Pele  thunders  and  destroys. 
She  speaks,  and  we  listen.  She  is  silent,  and  we 
fill  her  with  gifts  to  buy  her  good  will.  But  this 
bit  of  wood  is  dumb.  Pele  eats  the  ocean  and  the 
earth,  —  mountains  and  rivers  she  swallows.  She 
is  a  dread  goddess,  and  must  be  worshipped  or  we 
perish.  Here,  take  your  god,"  added  he,  disdain 
fully  flinging  it  towards  Olmedo,  "to-morrow  we 
will  give  Pele  a  rare  meal.  You  and  your  god 
shall  she  feast  upon." 

"Hold,  chief!"  cried  Olmedo,  excited  by  his 
sacrilegious  act,  "the  mercy  you  refuse  you  may 
shortly  need.  This  image  is  no  God,  but  it  repre 
sents  the  Son  of  God  ;  his  words  of  peace  and 
love  will  fill  my  heart  and  rejoice  my  spirit,  when 
your  false  Pele,  with  all  her  thunderings,  is  dumb 
in  my  ears.  God  made  the  volcano,  and  at  his 
bidding  it  sleeps  or  overflows.  Cease  to  bow  the 
knee  to  Pele,  and  pray  to  Him,  and  you  shall  learn 
such  truths  as  shall  make  you  live  on  earth  in 
peace,  and  welcome  death  with  joy." 


204 


KIANA  : 


"Ha!  white  priest,  do  yon  despise  Pele?"  re 
plied  Pohaku  fiercely,  and  seizing  Olmedo  by  the 
arm,  he  dragged  him  outside  the  house  to  the  verge 
of  the  precipice,  which  looked  down  upon  the 
crater  of  Kileuea. 

That  immense  circle  of  dead  lava,  now  known 
as  the  black  ledge,  which  contracts  the  active  por 
tion  of  the  crater  to  a  circuit  of  a  few  miles,  was 
not  then  in  existence.  The  whole  pit,  embracing 
an  area  sufficient  to  contain  the  city  of  New  York, 
was  in  commotion.  From  where  Olmedo  looked, 
the  height  above  the  fiery  mass  was  about  five 
hundred  feet.  It  had  undermined  the  wall  of  the 
crater,  so  that  it  overhung  the  sea  of  lava,  as  the 
Table  Rock  does  the  cataract  of  Niagara.  Imme 
diately  beneath  him,  therefore,  lay  the  lurid  caul 
dron.  Its  heavy,  sluggish  waves,  of  deep  crimson, 
surged  against  the  banks  with  a  muffled  roar,  as 
unlike  the  glad  sound  of  surf,  as  a  groan  to  laugh 
ter.  Occasionally  a  thick  black  crust  formed  over 
the  surface,  like  a  huge  scab.  Then  this  would 
break  asunder,  and  bright  red  currents  of  liquid 
rock  appear  underneath  ;  whirlpools  of  boiling  blood 
fusing  everything  they  touched  into  their  own  gore- 
hued  flood.  Huge  masses  of  solid  stone  were 
vomited  high  into  the  air,  and  fell  hissing  and  sput 
tering  back  again  into  the  depths  of  the  fiery  gulf, 
to  be  again  cast  forth,  or  melt  like  wax  in  a  ten 
fold  heated  furnace.  Lighter  jets  of  lava  were 
being  thrown  up,  sometimes  in  rapid  succession, 
and  sometimes  at  long  intervals,  which  filled  the 
atmosphere  with  red  hot  spray  and  steam,  and 


A    TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  205 

gases,  blown  hither  and  thither,  and  whirled  about 
like  the  sands  of  the  desert  before  a  simoom,  by  the 
furious  blasts  of  wind  that  swept  with  mingled 
moans  and  shrieks  across  that  lake  of  hell,  and 
through  its  glowing  caverns  and  out  of  its  black 
pits.  Overhead  hung  a  dense  cloud,  gradually 
spreading  as  it  rose,  until  it  enveloped  all  the  region 
of  the  crater.  The  smoke  of  its  torment,  like  a 
pall,  covered  the  cancerous  earth,  to  screen  its 
throes  from  the  light  of  the  sun. 

Coming  so  unexpectedly  upon  a  spectacle  of 
which  he  had  heard  only  vague  accounts,  Olmedo, 
at  first  sight,  forgot  both  himself  and  his  enemies  in 
awe.  It  was  indeed  a  fearful  spectacle,  beautiful 
even  in  its  terror,  exciting  all  that  was  appalling  in 
the  imagination,  and  fascinating  the  eye  as  by  a 
spell.  The  solid  earth  was  passing  away  in  a 
flame,  and  would  soon  be  as  a  vapor.  Olmedo  felt 
as  if  he  were  the  sole  spectator.  The  wreck  of 
matter  lay  before  the  last  man.  Such  was  his  im 
mediate  sensation,  from  which  he  was  rudely  roused 
by  Pohaku's  hoarse  voice  crying,  "  How  like  you 
this  lake  to  swim  in  ?  You  shall  bathe  in  it  before 
to-morrow's  sun  sinks  behind  yonder  forest.  My 
people  shall  see  if  your  god  will  carry  you  unharm 
ed  over  Pele's  billows  of  fire.  Meantime,  feast  and 
be  merry,  for  the  goddess  likes  a  full  stomach,"  and 
thrusting  him  back  into  the  house  he  left  him. 

Tolta  lingered  behind.  Approaching  Olmedo,  he 
whispered  in  Spanish,  "  Would  you  save  yourself 
from  this  death  ?  " 

"  My  life  is  the  gift  of  my  God,"  he  replied. 

18 


206  KIANA  : 

"  His  will  and  not  that  cruel  chief's  will  determine 
my  fate." 

"  Have  you  forgotten  Beatriz  so  soon  ?  How 
would  she  feel  to  see  your  form  shrivelling  and 
writhing  as  it  plunged  into  that  boiling  lava? 
Think  of  her,  priest." 

"  Wretch,  you  dare  not  tell  her  this,  much  less 
make  her  witness  such  a  horror! " 

"  I  dare  not !  Know  that  Tolta  dares  anything 
for  his  revenge,  and  to  glut  his  desires.  With  you 
it  lays  to  save  yourself  and  her  from  this  fate. 
Pohaku  has  summoned  his  people  to  a  solemn 
festival,  before  he  strikes  at  Kiana.  He  is  furious 
that  the  three  Spaniards  should  have  escaped  their 
intended  sacrifice.  Think  you  he  will  spare  Bea 
triz  when  he  sees  her?  She  either  dies  on  the  altar 
or  by  his  lust." 

Olmedo  for  the  instant  was  dumb  with  anguish 
at  the  threatened  fate  of  Beatriz.  But  clinging  to 
the  slightest  hope  of  rescuing  her,  as  he  recovered 
his  voice,  with  hands  clasped  in  an  appealing  ges 
ture  towards  Tolta,  he  eagerly  asked,  "  How  can  I 
save  her  ?  Oh,  gladly  \vould  I  ransom  her  life  with 
mine.  Tell  me,  good  Tolta ;  by  the  love  your  bore 
your  mother,  by  your  hope  of  heaven,  tell  me,  Mexi 
can,  and  the  prayers  of  gratitude,  and  all  that  a 
chaste  maiden  and  a  Christian  priest  may  do,  shall 
be  forever  yours.  She  saved  your  life  amid  the 
ruin  of  your  native  city  —  you  rescued  her  from 
drowning,  but  not  for  this  fate.  Let  her  not  perish 
now,  and  thus  "  —  Olmedo  paused  for  an  instant, 
as  his  imagination  pictured  to  him  with  the  force 


A    TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  207 

of  reality,  all  the  horrors  that  encompassed  her  for 
whom  he  plead;  big  drops  of  agony  came  upon  his 
brow  as  he  met  the  cold,  fierce,  lustful  eye  of  the 
Aztec  fixed  unmoved  upon  his,  while  the  same 
wily,  implacable  look,  born  of  his  deepest  pas 
sions,  overspread  his  pitiless  features  which  he  had 
noticed  once  before,  and  now,  as  then,  involuntarily 
shuddered  to  see ;  but  the  stake  at  issue  was  the 
honor  and  life  of  his  daughter  in  Christ,  and  so  he 
plead  on.  "  No  !  you  cannot  —  you  will  not  suffer 
this  ;  the  hand  that  has  fed  you,  nursed  you,  the 
heart  that  has  cared  for  you  and  your  eternal  wel 
fare,  when  all  others  were  cold  ;  the  tongue  that 
never  spoke  to  you  but  in  love  and  kindness,  — 
surely  you  will  not  harm  them  ?  Look,  Tolta,  Ol- 
medo  the  priest,  the  friend  of  the  Mexican,  —  your 
father  was  a  priest, —  Olmedo  on  his  knees  beseech 
es  you  to  save  the  white  maiden,  to  restore  her  in 
all  honor  to  her  brother  ;  take  my  life  as  a  ransom 
for  hers,  if  your  vengeance  must  have  life,  —  will 
you  not,  Tolta  ?  " 

Olmedo  became  silent,  and  dropped  his  eyes  to 
the  ground,  then  raising  them  for  a  second  towards 
heaven,  he  ejaculated  in  Spanish,  as  he  met  the 
relentless  gaze  of  Tolta  still  fixed  upon  him, 
"  Mother  of  Christ,  soften  the  heart  of  this  heathen, 
—  save  thy  lamb  from  the  wolves  that  beset  her. 
If  there  be  no  escape  prepared,  sustain  and  fortify 
our  spirits  until  their  hour  of  final  deliverance  has 
come." 

As  he  finished  his  prayer,  Tolta  grasped  his  arm 
and  said  to  him,  "  Now  listen  to  me,  Olmedo.  I 


208  KIANA  : 

would  save  Beatriz,  for  1  love  her  —  start  not  — 
yes,  the  Mexican  dog  dares  love  the  Castilian  maid, 
loves  her  with  all  the  fiery,  quenchless  passion  of  his 
race,  as  noble  and  proud  as  her  own,  and,  till  the 
Spaniards  came,  as  victorious.  I  saved  her  from 
the  ocean  because  I  loved  her.  I  have  borne  insult, 
oppression,  slavery,  the  fierce  words  of  Juan,  and 
even  a  Christian  baptism  from  you  because  of  this 
love.  I  have  been  faithful  to  the  Spaniard  when 
revenge  was  offered  me  until  now,  because  I  love 
Beatriz.  Would  you  know  how  much  I  love  her? — 
as  deeply  as  I  hate  her  nation.  She  must  become 
mine.  It  is  in  your  power  to  accomplish  this.  You 
are  her  confessor,  and  you  will  she  obey.  Per 
suade  her  to  be  mine,  and  you  shall  be  free,  Juan 
warned,  and  even  Kiana  be  spared  the  slaughter 
now  ready  to  fall  upon  him.  I  can  easily  fool  this 
brute  Pohaku,  and  lead  him  into  the  destruction  he 
richly  deserves.  Speak,  priest,  will  you  not  make 
her  my  wife  to  save  her,  yourself,  and  all  you  love, 
from  destruction  ?  " 

More  in  sorrow  than  in  anger  at  his  blindness 
and  confessed  villany  did  Olmedo  reply  to  him. 
"  Life  is  dear  to  all  of  us,  but  our  souls  are  dearer. 
Willingly  would  I  do  all  but  violate  my  conscience 
and  her  truth  to  save  her  a  single  pang.  You  know 
not  a  Christian  woman's  heart.  She  mate  with  you  ! 
the  dove  seek  the  nest  of  the  hawk  !  Never !  Bea 
triz  would  die  a  thousand  deaths  first.  Oh  !  Tolta,  is 
it  for  this  you  have  played  the  traitor  ?  Were  I  to 
name  the  price  of  my  safety,  she  would  spurn  me, 
as  I  do  you,  for  the  thought.  Tempt  me  no  further. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  209 

Repent  of  this  wrong  before  it  be  too  late,  or  you 
will  learn  that  though  you  may  imprison  the  body, 
the  spirit  escapes  your  bondage.  Destroy  her  you 
may,  but  you  cannot  dishonor  a  Christian  maiden. 
Her  soul  will  defy  your  wiles,  and  we  shall  meet 
in  Paradise.  No  more  !  I  will  hear  no  more  of 
this." 

Tolta  could  as  little  comprehend  the  lofty  motive 
of  Olmedo  in  refusing  to  abase  Beatriz's  purity,  by 
merely  hinting  at  its  sacrifice,  as  a  door  of  escape 
from  bodily  torment  for  either  himself  or  her,  as 
could  Pohaku  the  spiritual  strength  of  his  faith  in 
contrast  with  the  thunder  and  lightnings  of  Pele. 
Unmoved  by  his  reply,  he  sneeringly  said,  "  I  give 
you  till  night  to  think  of  this.  After  the  moon  rises 
it  will  be  too  late,"  and  left  him. 


18* 


210  KIANA  : 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

ff  Be  just  and  fear  not. 
Let  all  the  ends  thou  aim'st  at  be 
Thy  God's,  and  Truth's;  then,  when  thou  fall'st, 
Thou  fall'st  a  blessed  Martyr." 

SHAKESPEARE. 

HEWAHEWA  had  been  a  silent  witness  of  the  two 
interviews.  His  curiosity  was  excited  by  what 
Olmedo  had  said  of  his  religion  to  Pohaku,  and  he 
desired  to  know  more  of  a  faith  so  new  to  him. 
From  the  first,  Tolta  had  been  an  object  of  jealousy 
and  suspicion,  as  likely  to  cross  his  own  ambition  ; 
but  the  wily  Mexican  in  winning  the  confidence  of 
Pohaku,  had  also  paid  such  court  to  him,  in  his 
character  of  high-priest,  that  he  could  find  no 
positive  cause  of  distrust.  He  had  supported  his 
schemes,  therefore,  because  they  enlarged  his  own 
field,  relying  upon  his  own  cautious  and  calculating 
policy  to  reap  the  harvest  of  which  the  other  two 
would  sow  the  seeds.  Without  comprehending  a 
word  of  what  had  passed  between  the  Mexican 
and  Spaniard,  the  deportment  of  the  latter,  as  he 
rejected  Tolta' s  double  treachery,  attracted  his  at 
tention,  and  he  determined  to  know  for  himself  the 
actual  relations  between  them. 

When   Tolta  left  Olmedo,  Hewahewa  went  out 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  211 

also,  saying  to  his  associate,  "  Thanks,  Mexican; 
a  rare  festival  you  have  provided  for  us  to-morrow. 
An  offering  like  this  is  a  new  event  in  Hawaii. 
Sweet  will  be  your  revenge.  May  Pele  prosper 
you,"  and  touching  noses,  according  to  the  national 
mode  of  salutation,  they  parted. 

No  sooner,  however,  was  Tolta  fairly  out  of  sight, 
than  Hewahewa  retraced  his  steps  to  Olmedo's 
prison.  The  guards  were  his  own  men,  because 
the  prisoner  was  in  his  custody,  preparatory  to  the 
solemn  rites  of  the  next  day.  He  alone,  besides 
Tolta,  had  the  right  of  access  at  any  hour,  for  the 
victim  once  consecrated  to  the  gods  was  tabu,  but 
permitted  to  feast,  if  he  could,  in  view  of  his  terrible 
destiny. 

Olmedo  was  on  his  knees,  with  crucifix  uplifted, 
praying  for  strength  for  himself,  and  that  Beatriz 
might  be  spared  the  fate  to  which  she  seemed 
doomed.  "  Not  our  will,  but  thine  be  done,  our 
Saviour  and  our  God ;  yet  if  this  trial  and  death  be 
necessary  that  we  may  enter  Paradise,  O  grant 
that  I,  the  enlisted  soldier  of  the  cross,  may  alone 
bear  the  torment.  Accept  my  sacrifice,  Queen  of 
Heaven,  pity  and  save  thy  daughter.  Let  not 
these  heathens  triumph  in  her  agony,  but  take  her 
peacefully  to  thy  bosom,  Virgin  Mother,"  and  his 
eyes  overflowed  with  grief  as  he  thought  of  his 
utter  helplessness  to  aid  her.  With  his  prayer, 
however,  a  calm  gradually  came  to  his  spirit.  It 
could  not  be  called  hope,  but  it  brought  peace, 
and  renewed  his  trust  in  divine  aid.  A  demeanor 
so  unlike  the  dogged  despair,  or  frantic  fear  to 


212  KIANA  : 

which  he  had  been  accustomed  in  his  victims  for 
the  altar,  surprised  the  high-priest,  and  imbued  him 
with  a  respect  for  his  prisoner,  that  he  had  never 
before  felt  for  any  one.  Olmedo  was  so  wrapped  in 
his  own  emotions,  that  his  entrance  had  been  un 
noticed.  Tapping  him  on  the  shoulder  as  he  still 
knelt,  Hewahewa  said  to  him,  "  You  pray  then, 
brother  priest.  Who  to  ?  " 

"  I  am  an  unworthy  servant  of  the  Holy  Church. 
Have  you  heard  of  the  Christian's  God  ?  I  pray  to 
Him." 

"  Nothing  but  what  Tolta  tells.  He  must  be 
more  fiendish  than  is  our  Pele  in  her  anger,  if  he 
delights  in  such  deeds  as  your  countrymen  have 
done  in  Mexico.  But  I  believe  in  neither.  There 
is  no  God  but  what  we  make  for  ourselves.  Tell 
me  your  thought.  I  would  know  what  makes  you 
so  calm,  in  sight  of  a  death  so  terrible  ?  " 

"  Willingly.  First  tell  me,  who  created  Ha 
waii  ?  " 

"  I  know  not.  It  sprang  from  night  or  chaos,  so 
our  bards  say,"  replied  Hewahewa. 

"  Something  from  nothing.  Do  you  believe  this  ? 
Where  does  a  man  go  when  he  dies  ?  " 

"  Back  to  night,  or  everlasting  sleep." 

"  Then,  you  think,  that  man  and  the  earth  came 
by  chance  out  of  nothing,  and  return  to  nothing  ?  " 

"  That  is  my  thought.  We  must  make  the  most 
of  life.  There  is  no  other.  I  believe  in  what  I 
have,  in  what  I  feel  and  see,  but  in  nothing  more. 
Death  finishes  all.  Do  you  not  fear  to  go  back  to 
nothing  ?  " 


A    TRADITION    OP    HAWAII.  213 

"  If  I  thought  as  you  think,  I  should.  But  the 
earth  you  love,  and  the  life  you  covet  teach  differ 
ently.  Can  the  canoe  live  on  the  ocean  without  a 
pilot  ?  Does  the  taro  ripen  without  the  sun  ? 
Think  you  that  this  earth  drifts  at  random  in  space, 
without  a  hand  to  guide  it  ?  No !  the  Supreme 
Being  made  this  world  and  man  to  dwell  therein. 
He  has  made  also  a  heaven  for  the  good,  and  a  hell 
for  the  evil.  He  governs  all,  and  sent  his  Son  ages 
gone  by  to  tell  us  there  was  eternal  life,  and  we 
should  be  happy  or  miserable  as  we  obeyed  the 
commands  he  left.  Among  other  things,  he  told 
us  white  men  to  go  abroad  over  the  earth  and  tell 
to  all  nations  the  glad  tidings.  I  am  one  of  his 
soldiers.  But  we  carry  no  arms.  We  fight  not, 
we  teach  as  he  taught,  and  if  we  are  put  to  death, 
we  pray  for  those  who  kill  our  bodies,  that  they 
may  believe  as  we  do.  Then  will  they  see  that 
death  is  but  a  portal  to  a  more  glorious  life.  There 
are  bad  men  among  us  white  as  among  you,  who 
love  evil  and  commit  the  crimes  Tolta  tells  of.  Our 
mission  is  as  much  to  them  as  to  you.  We  preach 
love  and  faith  in  the  Great  God  to  all,  and  it  is  be 
cause  we  know  that  he  will  receive  us  into  Paradise 
that  we  dread  not  death." 

Much  after  this  manner  did  Olmedo  talk  to 
Hewahewa,  who  listed  attentively  to  words  which 
opened  to  him  new  trains  of  thought.  He  felt  a 
desire  to  save  him  from  his  impending  fate,  that  he 
might  hear  more.  But  the  whole  population  were 
assembling  to  witness  a  sacrifice  such  as  had  never 
before  been  offered  in  Hawaii,  and  he  dared  not 


214  KIAXA: 

disappoint  them.  Besides,  Tolta  and  Pohaku  were 
not  to  be  easily  balked.  Musing  for  a  few  mo 
ments  he  abruptly  said  to  Olmedo,  "I  would  see 
more  of  you.  You  must  not  die.  I  will  provide  a 
substitute ;  give  me  your  garments  for  him  and  you 
shall  be  secreted,  while  the  howling  mob  will  think 
you  have  been  thrown  to  Pele." 

"  Not  so !  I  would  not  purchase  my  life  at  the 
expense  of  an  innocent  victim.  I  thank  you  for 
your  intended  kindness  to  me,  but  this  must  not 
be." 

"Are  you  mad?  What  is  the  life  of  a  slave  to 
you !  He  will  be  but  too  much  honored  to  take 
your  place.  Refuse  me  not.  I  am  determined  on 
this." 

"  Never !  My  religion  forbids  even  evil  thoughts, 
much  more  deeds.  Free  me  if  you  will,  for  that  I 
would  be  most  grateful.  But  you  know  not  the 
spirit  of  a  Christian,  if  you  think  him  so  base  as  to 
purchase  his  safety  by  a  crime." 

"  Strange  being,  what  means  this  ?  Soon  the 
sacred  drums  will  sound,  and  the  criers  announce 
that  the  solemn  festival  has  begun.  Then  it  will  be 
beyond  my  power  to  make  the  exchange.  Yield  be 
fore  it  be  too  late.  Hast  thou  no  daughter,  no  wife 
to  live  for?" 

"Daughter!  alas  I  have  a  daughter.  Think  of 
me  no  longer.  Take  her  from  the  toils  of  that 
Mexican,  and  I  will  even  bless  you,  and  pray  the 
Son  for  you  in  heaven  to  which  I  am  going.  She 
would  despise  me,  more  if  possible  than  I  should 
myself,  could  I  accept  my  life  on  your  terms.  Men- 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  215 

tion  not  that  again*  Have  you  a  daughter  ?  I  see 
by  your  face  you  have.  By  the  love  you  bear 
her,  as  you  would  not  have  her  dishonored  by  a 
villain,  or  see  her  a  mangled  corpse,  save  her. 
You  can  :  will  you  not  ?  "  and  he  grasped  the  hand 
of  Hewahewa  and  wrung  it  in  his  anguish. 

He  had  struck  the  only  chord  of  feeling  in  his 
gaoler.  "Where  is  this  woman,"  he  asked;  "for 
your  sake  I  will  see  her." 

Olmedo  then  detailed  their  capture  and  subse 
quent  history  up  to  the  time  he  was  violently 
separated  from  Beatriz,  and  finally  the  offer  of 
Tolta  to  redeem  them  both,  and  his  contemplated 
treason  to  Pohaku,  provided  he  would  assent  to 
his  designs  upon  her.  Hewahewa  listened  eagerly 
to  every  word  by  which  the  thread  of  his  rival's  pro 
jects  was  unravelled  to  him.  He  now  saw  clearly 
the  game  he  was  pursuing,  and  without  betraying 
his  intention,  simply  said,  "  If  not  too  late,  I  will  do 
as  you  wish.  She  shall  be  a  sister  to  my  daughter. 
Courage.  Farewell." 


216  KIANA  : 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

"  And  priests  rushed  through  their  ranks,  some  counterfeiting 
The  rage  they  did  inspire,  some  mad  indeed 
With  their  own  lies.     They  said  their  god  was  waiting 
To  see  his  enemies  writh  and  burn  and  bleed, 

And  that Hell  had  need  of  human  souls." 

THE  REVOLT  OF  ISLAM. 

WE  left  Beatriz  sleeping,  watched  over  by  Liliha, 
who  with  true  kindness  had  forborne  to  ask  any 
questions,  but  had  confined  her  hospitality  to 
administering  to  the  bodily  needs  of  her  guest.  As 
she  believed  Olmedo  to  be  equally  attended  to,  and 
both  now  in  comparative  safety,  it  is  not  surprising 
that  her  slumbers,  after  the  excessive  fatigue  and  ex 
citement  of  the  few  past  days,  should  have  been  long 
and  deep.  Liliha  herself  came  often  to  her,  to  see 
that  she  was  comfortable,  and  to  be  the  first  to  greet 
her  when  she  woke.  After  it  was  light  and  her 
household  had  begun  their  daily  employments,  she 
sat  constantly  by  her  side,  watching  her  with  mingled 
curiosity  and  love,  for  she  was  attracted  to  her  by  a 
feeling  she  had  never  before  experienced.  Beatriz 
now  stirred  frequently,  and  her  lips  moved,  but  she 
did  not  open  her  eyes.  She  seemed  agitated  by  dis 
tressing  emotions,  and  often  spoke  as  if  to  some  one 
she  loved,  but  in  a  language  strange  to  her  watcher. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  217 

At  times,  however,  there  came  words  of  earnest 
pleading,  succeeded  by  a  resolute  and  defiant  tone, 
as  if  she  struggled  with  an  enemy. 

To  calm  her  inquietude,  Liliha  gently  took  her 
hand,  pressing  it  for  a  while  with  soothing  caresses, 
and  then  softly  whispered  in  her  ear,  "  Have  no  fear, 
dear  stranger,  much  love  Liliha  bears  to  you." 

Beatriz  slowly  opened  her  eyes,  looking  at  first 
with  surprise  upon  the  young  girl,  but  as  her 
memory  brought  back  the  scene  of  the  preceding 
night  and  her  young  host,  she  smiled  and  said  to 
her,  "  I  cannot  thank  you  enough,  kind  maiden. 
You  have  aroused  me  from  a  painful  dream.  For 
give  me  if  my  recollection  was  somewhat  con 
fused." 

Liliha  returned  her  smile,  with  a  look  full  of 
gladness,  saying,  "  You  will  now  be  better.  Your 
sleep  was  long  and  deep  until  the  .day  dawned. 
Liliha  is  your  near  companion ;  will  you  not  be 
hers?" 

"  Most  gladly,"  replied  Beatriz.  "  You  can  indeed 
be  to  me  a  friend.  I  have  sad  need  of  one."  She 
then  briefly  related  her  history  to  Liliha,  who  list 
ened  in  amazement  at  the  narrative,  which  carried 
her  ideas  so  far  beyond  the  horizon  of  her  own  little 
world. 

"  You  then  are  the  pearl  of  Hawaii,  of  whom  I 
have  heard  my  father  speak;  the  beautiful,  pale- 
faced  woman  whom  Kiana  was  to  wed;  Lono's 
sister.  Glad  is  my  heart  to  welcome  you,"  and 
she  jumped  up  and  beat  her  little  hands  with  joy  at 
the  thought  that  she  had  at  last  met  with  such  a 

10 


218  KIANA: 

companion  and  friend.  "But,"  added  she,  "tell  me 
what  fate  brought  you  here  with  that  dark  stranger. 
He  comes  often  to  see  my  father.  Much  I  fear 
him,  and  hate  him  too.  His  presence  portends 
trouble,  I  am  sure,  for  since  he  has  known  him  my 
father  leaves  me  more  than  ever.  He  goes  to  that 
ugly  fortress,  but  never  takes  me  with  him.  But 
he  will  be  glad  to  know  that  I  have  found  a  sister. 
May  I  call  you  so?"  and  the  bright-eyed,  affection 
ate  girl  seized  both  Beatriz's  hands  in  hers  and 
looked  up  so  winningly  and  hopefully,  that  Beatriz 
felt  she  must  take  her  at  once  to  her  heart;  a  sing 
ing  bird  ever  there  to  nestle  and  cheer  her  with 
sweet  song. 

Beatriz  continued  her  narrative,  at  least  all  but 
what  her  heart  held  as  too  sacred  for  human  confi 
dence,  and  which  indeed  would  have  been  unintel 
ligible  to  the  untutored  forest-girl,  whose  bosom  as 
yet  had  known  only  her  own  simple  impulses, 
which  to  her  nature  were  like  the  sweeping  of  the 
summer  breeze  over  a  lake,  gently  stirring  its  sur 
face,  but  leaving  its  crystalline  depths  unmoved. 

She  comprehended  that  Beatriz  felt  like  herself 
towards  Tolta,  and  loved  Olmedo,  who  was  a  priest, 
as  she  did  her  father.  Her  active  sympathies  were 
therefore  at  once  enlisted  in  her  new  friendship 
by  a  common  bond  of  feeling.  As  Beatriz  con 
cluded,  she  said, referring  to  Tolta,  "He  is  a  bird  of 
evil,  but  no  harm  shall  reach  you  with  me.  My 
father  is  high-priest,  and  will  protect  you  from  him. 
Let  us  send  for  Olmedo,  and  talk  together." 

Beatriz    had  been  longing  to   see  Olmedo,  but 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  219 

delicacy  had  prevented  her  from  expressing  her 
desire.  She  therefore  joyfully  acquiesced  in  the  pro 
position  of  Liliha.  Calling  one  of  her  attendants, 
the  chief  bade  her  request  the  presence  of  the  white 
priest.  She  soon  returned  with  the  information 
that  he  had  disappeared. 

"  And  Tolta,"  demanded  Liliha,  "  where  is  he  ?  " 

"  Gone  also,"  replied  the  messenger. 

"  Then  he  is  upon  some  evil  errand.  Hasten 
and  inquire  of  my  people  what  this  means.  Who 
knows  about  it!  Send  out  runners  in  all  directions 
to  seek  the  strange  priest.  Off,  off,"  said  Liliha, 
enforcing  her  order  with  an  imperious  gesture  to 
all  her  train. 

Beatriz's  heart  sank  within  her.  But  controlling 
her  emotions,  she  calmly  awaited  farther  intelli 
gence.  Meanwhile  Liliha  comforted  her  with  the  as 
surance  of  her  friendship  and  her  father's  assistance. 

They  had  not  long  to  wait  before  several  of  her 
people  returned  with  the  tidings,  that  a  sacred 
festival  had  been  proclaimed  for  the  morrow  at  the 
temple  at  Kilauea,  and  all  the  people  invited  to 
witness  a  new  and  solemn  sacrifice  to  Pele.  Every 
chief  also  had  been  summoned  to  attend  with  his 
warriors  in  readiness  for  war.  Some  important 
event  was  in  preparation,  which  the  heralds  would 
announce  before  the  sacrifice.  But  the  news  that 
most  touched  them  was,  that  a  boy  in  returning 
home  at  an  early  hour  of  the  morning,  had  passed 
on  the  road  to  Pohaku's  fortress,  a  band  of  armed 
men  carrying  a  prisoner,  clad  in  a  strange  costume. 

"  It  is  Olmedo,"  said  Beatriz,  as  the  truth  flashed 


220  KIANA  : 

across  her  mind,  "  they  are  bearing  him  away  to  be 
sacrificed.  My  friend,  my  sister,  cannot  we  save 
him  ?  I  will  go  to  him  and  share  his  fate.  Aid 
me  as  you  would  act  for  your  own  father." 

Dismissing  her  attendants,  Liliha  replied,  "  My 
father  charged  me  not  to  follow  him  to  the  fortress 
without  his  express  orders,  and  never  has  he  permit 
ted  me  to  witness  the  offices  of  religion.  But  we 
will  go  there  and  appeal  to  him.  I  am  sure  he  will 
grant  my  wish.  Kind  he  is  ever  to  me.  But  you 
must  not  be  known  by  my  people.  In  disguise  we 
will  go  together."  So  saying,  she  summoned  four 
of  her  "  bosom  companions,"  as  were  called  the 
most  attached  and  trusty  of  a  chief's  retinue,  and 
confided  her  intention  to  them.  With  their  assist 
ance  the  needful  disguises  were  soon  arranged,  and 
the  little  party,  taking  a  by-path  to  avoid  observa 
tion,  began  their  journey  to  the  fortress. 

With  an  object  so  dear  in  view,  Beatriz  felt  equal 
to  any  emergency.  Eager  to  serve  her  new  sister, 
Liliha  entered  fully  into  her  zeal.  As  they  drew 
near  the  fortress,  they  met  parties  of  women  and 
children  and  bands  of  warriors,  hurrying  forward  in 
the  same  direction.  All  were  so  bent  on  arriving 
early  at  their  destination,  that  our  travellers  attracted 
but  the  customary  salutations,  with  now  and  then 
the  inquiry,  "  Have  you  seen  the  strange  priest  He- 
wahewa  is  to  offer  to  Pele  to-morrow  ?  It  will  be 
a  novel  sight."  At  these  ominous  inquiries,  Beatriz 
shuddered  and  drew  closer  to  Liliha,  who  at  times 
barely  refrained  from  indignantly  bidding  them 
cease  their  exultation,  for  her  father  would  be 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  221 

guilty  of  no  such  breach  of  hospitality.  "  Has  not 
Olmedo  eaten  beneath  his  roof;"  she  would  say  to 
Beatdz,  "  how  then  can  he  slay  him  ?  The  laws 
of  Hawaii  forbid.  Believe  them  not.  Take  cour 
age."  As  they  passed  one  group  of  decrepit  women 
to  whose  bony  hands  young  children  clung,  scarcely 
old  enough  to  totter  along,  but  yet  able  to  keep 
pace  with  the  faltering  steps  of  the  hags  who  led 
them,  Liliha  could  restrain  herself  no  longer,  and  in 
her  usual  tone  of  authority,  bade  them  "  begone  to 
their  homes,  and  not  leave  them  to  glut  their  dim 
sight  with  the  agonies  of  a  horrible  death.  Their 
own  would  soon  enough  be  upon  them."  Not  re 
cognizing  the  young  chiefess,  they  shook  their  lank 
arms  menacingly  at  her,  and  croaked  out,  "  So,  so, 
my  gay  bird,  you  would  look  on  it  alone !  Old 
eyes  love  new  sights  as  well  as  young  eyes.  You 
go  fast  enough  now,  but  your  bones  will  crack  and 
your  flesh  will  wither  like  ours  before  many  suns. 
You'll  know  then  what  a  treat  'tis  to  see  Pele  fed. 
Come,  come,  don't  keep  us  back,"  and  they  twitched 
the  little  ones  at  their  sides  in  impotent  effort  to 
make  them  go  faster. 

Luckily  Liliha  was  out  of  hearing  before  they 
had  finished  their  sentence,  and  thus  was  spared 
the  temptation  to  reply.  In  company  with  a  mot 
ley  crowd,  her  party  arrived  at  dusk  at  the  western 
gate  of  the  fortress,  and  entered  unnoticed  amid  the 
throng.  Numerous  companies  of  warriors,  with 
their  arms  and  provisions,  and  headed  by  their  he 
reditary  chiefs,  had  assembled  and  were  encamped 
apart  from  each  other,  both  within  and  without  the 
19* 


222  KIANA  : 

stronghold.  Knots  of  these  fierce  men,  intermingled 
with  women  and  children,  were  gathered  around 
orators,  who  were  exciting  their  passions  to  war 
and  plunder,  and  to  whose  eloquence  they  replied 
by  shouts  and  yells  and  thrilling  chants,  brandish 
ing  their  weapons  and  deriding  their  foes.  There 
were  many  fighting  women  among  them,  the  most 
ferocious  of  Amazons,  whose  cries  and  gestures 
were  the  wildest  of  all,  as  they  indulged  in  imag 
inary  triumphs,  and  danced  and  raved  by  torch  light 
in  maniac  groups,  or  flying  hither  and  thither  with 
dishevelled  hair  and  distorted  countenances,  sought 
to  inspire  the  spectators  with  their  own  savage 
emotions.  Priests  were  discussing  their  singular 
good  fortune  in  the  propitiatory  offering  they  had 
secured  for  Pele  in  the  white  man,  and  promising 
the  people  her  aid  and  that  of  her  terrible  sisters  in 
the  nefarious  designs  of  Pohaku,  whose  heralds  just 
before  night-fall,  had  proclaimed  war,  and  invited 
all  the  population  to  join  in  the  feast,  or  more 
properly  speaking  the  saturnalia,  in  anticipation  of 
the  solemn  sacrifice  of  the  morrow,  and  the  subse 
quent  march  towards  the  territories  of  Kiana,  whom 
they  hoped  to  surprise.  The  non-combatants  were 
to  remain  within  the  fortress.  This  was  more  than 
seven  hundred  feet  wide.  Its  walls  were  fifteen 
feet  thick  and  twelve  high,  making  it  for  Hawaii 
impregnable,  if  resolutely  defended.  Along  its 
whole  extent  at  short  intervals,  were  hideous  im 
ages  of  stone  or  wood,  which  stood  as  sentinels 
over  their  worshippers.  Now  in  the  dusky  light 
they  looked  like  real  demons,  silently  watching  the 


A    TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  2*23 

noise  and  revelry  below.  The  maddest  of  the 
priests  were  rushing  about  with  smaller  idols,  lift 
ing  them  above  their  heads  with  fearful  screams 
and  grimaces,  pretending  that  they  came  from  the 
images,  which  were  to  be  borne  in  the  ranks  as 
consecrated  banners.  Feasting  had  already  com 
menced,  and  various  parties  were  to  be  seen  seated 
on  mats  on  the  ground,  both  inside  and  outside  of 
the  houses,  banqueting  on  wild  boar,  dog,  live 
fishes,  and  other  luxuries  of  the  region,  which  they 
washed  down  with  copious  draughts  of  the  intoxi 
cating  arva,  amid  rude  jeers,  jests,  shouts  and  up 
roarious  laughter.  Slaves  of  both  sexes,  naked  to 
their  waist-cloths  despite  the  chill  air,  gaunt  and 
feeble,  from  famine  and  ill-usage,  stood  in  the  rear 
of  their  masters,  eager  to  clutch  the  thrown  aside 
morsel,  while  tremblingly  obeying  their  capricious 
orders.  Canine  and  swinish  pets,  barked  and 
grunted,  fought  and  rooted  in  unrebuked  proximity 
to  their  owners,  adding  their  stirring  noises  to  the 
general  chorus  of  discordant  sounds. 

Such  was  the  spectacle  into  which  Beatriz  was 
introduced,  as  following  Liliha  they  quietly  made 
their  way  in  search  of  Hewahewa.  Fortunately, 
the  deepening  shadows  of  night  favored  their  dis 
guise,  and  Beatriz  was  too  intent  on  finding 
Olmedo,  to  notice  what  otherwise  would  have 
alarmed  her,  for  there  were  scenes  of  debauchery 
going  on  which  it  is  not  for  the  pen  to  describe. 

As  they  passed  the  open  door  of  a  house  larger 
than  the  rest,  Liliha  saw  the  gloomy  features  of 
Pohaku,  intently  gazing  into  a  smothered  fire,  in 


224  KIANA : 

which  something  was  slowly  consuming.  Around 
him  were  a  party  of  the  high  chiefs,  who  stood 
deferentially,  while  he  reclined  on  a  divan.  On 
either  hand  were  two  priests,  who  were  uttering  a 
dismal  chant  with  their  hands  extended  towards 
heaven,  but  frequently  stopping  to  throw  a  sub 
stance,  the  nature  of  which  they  could  not  discern, 
upon  the  fire.  If  it  flashed  into  a  quick  bright 
flame,  all  hailed  it  with  cries  of  satisfaction  ;  but  as 
it  oftener  seemed  to  half  extinguish  the  fire,  or  to 
puff  out  thick  wreaths  of  smoke,  Pohaku's  face  be 
came  fearfully  moody,  and  he  growled  curses  upon 
the  priests,  who  evidently  were  more  in  awe  of  him 
than  their  deities.  Tolta  stood  in  the  back-ground, 
regarding  the  scene  with  a  look  of  mingled  con 
tempt  and  impatience. 

Making  a  sign  to  her  companions  to  remain 
where  they  were,  Liliha  thinking  her  father  might 
be  within,  cautiously  approached  where  she  could 
see  the  interior.  Hewahewa  was  not  there.  But 
before  she  could  retire,  Tolta  passed  out  so  close  to 
her  that  she  could  have  touched  him,  saying  to 
himself,  "  Fools,  do  they  think  by  drunkenness  and 
frantic  shouts  to  beat  Kiana's  men,  or  by  incanta 
tions  to  waste  the  flesh  from  his  bones  ?  Rightly 
that  brute  is  named  stone," —  referring  to  the  mean 
ing  of  the  word  Pohaku,  —  "  his  head  and  heart  are 
made  of  nothing  else.  His  stupid  sorcery  will  lose 
me  my  game.  He  says  he  will  not  budge  until  he 
omens  are  auspicious.  Would  he  were  to  be  cast 
to  Pele  with  Olmedo.  But  I  must  see  that  priest 
and  get  his  final  answer."  Seeing  the  group  of 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  225 

women,  he  roughly  said  to  them  as  he  passed, 
"  Away  with  you,  hags,  to  your  feasting ;  leave 
such  foolery  to  your  betters;  you'll  have  enough 
to  wail  for  to-morrow,"  little  perceiving  to  whom 
his  bitter  words  were  spoken. 

Liliha  motioned  to  them  to  follow  her  as  she 
stole  after  him.  He  walked  fast,  but  they  dogged 
him  as  noiselessly  as  shadows.  Olmedo  had  been 
removed  into  the  heiau,  or  temple,  outside  of  the 
fortress,  upon  a  cliff  overhanging  the  lake  of  fire. 
Inside  were  a  few  houses  devoted  to  the  priests  and 
the  idols.  As  they  passed  under  the  eastern  gate 
of  the  fortress,  Liliha  saw  the  three  heads  of  the 
Spaniards  set  upon  poles.  In  the  dim  light  their 
features  could  not  be  distinguished.  Supposing 
them  to  be  some  of  the  common  victims  of  the 
priests,  she  put  her  finger  upon  her  lips  for  Beatriz 
to  keep  silent,  fearing  the  effect  upon  her  of  so  sud 
den  and  ghastly  a  sight.  Beatriz  knew  too  well  to 
wrhom  they  belonged,  but  she  restrained  her  emo 
tions,  and  passed  them  quickly,  though  not  without 
an  inward  prayer  for  the  repose  of  their  souls. 

They  arrived  at  the  entrance  of  the  heiau  as 
Tolta  disappeared  within.  It  had  been  made  tabu 
to  females,  and  was  now  deserted  by  all  but  the 
guards  appointed  by  Hewahewa  to  watch  over 
Olmedo.  Death,  under  the  most  appalling  forms, 
would  be  the  penalty  if  they  were  detected  within 
the  sacred  precincts.  As  little  as  Liliha  knew  of 
the  rites  of  the  popular  religion,  she  was  quite 
aware  of  the  terrible  punishment  awarded  to  any 
breach  of  priestly  tabus,  though  without  any  super- 


226 


KIAXA  ! 


stitious  dread  of  infringing  them.  It  was  natural, 
therefore,  for  her  to  pause  before  she  crossed  the 
fatal  barrier.  Beatriz,  either  not  perceiving  or  not 
understanding  her  hesitation,  entered  at  once.  Li- 
liha  stopped  no  longer,  but  impulsively  followed, 
as  did  her  faithful  women,  who,  if  it  had  been  her 
will,  would  have  leaped  after  her  into  the  crater,  so 
attached  were  they  to  their  young  mistress. 

The  heiau  was  reeking  with  foul  odors,  that  arose 
from  the  putrefying  masses  of  animal  offerings 
upon  the  numerous  altars.  Some  human  sacrifices 
had  been  recently  made.  These  corpses,  in  which 
decay  had  already  begun,  were  stretched  out  before 
images  so  foul  in  features  and  postures,  as  to  be 
unlike  anything  earthly.  To  a  savage  they  might 
well  appear  to  be  fiends,  but  to  an  educated  mind 
they  were  absurd  and  disgusting,  exciting  horror 
only  from  the  blind  devotion  paid  them.  They  saw 
also  the  secret  access  to  the  principal  idols,  by 
means  of  which  the  priests,  like  those  of  Isis  at 
Pompeii,  were  able  to  utter  oracles  through  their 
mouths,  as  if  the  god  spoke,  and  to  perform  the 
usual  ritual  jugglery  which,  among  all  ignorant 
races,  designing  priestcraft  passes  off  as  miracles. 

Although  faint  and  soul-sick  at  these  evidences 
of  a  faith  so  false,  so  pitiless  to  the  doomed,  and  so 
suggestive  of  what  might  be  her  own  fate,  and 
unless  they  succeeded  in  rescuing  Olmedo,  would 
be  his,  Beatriz  did  not  for  a  second  falter.  For  a 
little  while  they  were  bewildered  in  the  intricacies 
in  the  interior  of  the  heiau,  as  they  had  lost  sight 
of  Tolta,  and  knew  not  in  what  direction  to  seek 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII. 


227 


for  the  prison  of  Olmedo.  As  they  cautiously 
groped  their  way  from  one  house  to  another,  listen 
ing  to  catch  signs  of  life,  they  heard  voices  from 
one  near  by.  Being  of  thatch,  there  was  no  diffi 
culty  in  observing  the  interior  through  a  hole  made 
in  the  straw.  They  saw  Olmedo  lying  on  mats, 
with  several  guards  about  him,  whom  Liliha  recog 
nized  to  be  her  own  men.  Indeed  they  were  hus 
bands  of  the  women  with  her.  Tolta  had  just 
gone  in,  and  was  speaking  to  Olmedo  in  Spanish. 


"  I  have  come,  monk,"  said  he,  "  according  to 
promise,  to  hear  your  final  answer.  For  the  last 
time  I  ask,  will  you  assist  me  to  wed  Beatriz, 
and  live?  Methinks  the  sights  and  odors  about 
you  must  have  quickened  your  reflections.  Re 
member,  yes  is  still  in  time,  but  shortly  no  power 
can  save  you  from  your  doom." 


218 


KIANA  ! 


"  Leave  me,  Mexican,"  replied  Olmedo,  "  my  few 
remaining  hours  in  peace.  My  answer  has  been 
already  given.  I  will  not  join  in  your  treachery  to 
save  myself.  Beatriz  may  die,  but  she  never  will 
be  dishonored." 

"  Even  now  her  life  and  honor  depend  upon  your 
answer.  Make  her  my  wife,  and  she  shall  be  queen 
of  Hawaii.  Hear  me !  No  other  faith  but  yours 
shall  exist  in  Hawaii.  This  I  swear,  and  you  shall 
be  its  chief  minister.  My  plans  are  ripe.  I  have 
but  to  lift  my  finger  and  they  turn  either  way,  as 
you  decide,"  urged  Tolta,  in  his  eagerness,  forget 
ting  the  doubts  that  but  shortly  before  clouded  his 
mind  and  angered  him. 

"  Your  offers  and  your  threats  are  alike  useless, 
Tolta.  I  have  not  the  power,  if  I  had  the  will,  to 
make  Beatriz  love  you.  I  may  perish,  and  she  too, 
but  we  both  will  die  with  souls  unsullied  by  false 
hood,"  answered  Olmedo.  "  Even  now  He  to 
whom  I  pray,  upholds  me  and  gives  me  peace. 
Go,  and  tempt  me  no  further."  And  he  turned  his 
face  from  him  in  sadness,  firmly  refusing  to  listen 
to  him  any  more. 

"  Then  perish,  you  and  yours ;  all  in  whom  flows 
Spanish  blood.  I  doom  you  all."  Saying  this, 
Tolta  left  the  house,  and  returned  towards  the 
fortress,  at  each  step  venting  his  anger  in  execra 
tions  upon  the  obstinacy,  as  he  called  it,  of  the 
monk. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  229 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

"  There  is  no  danger  to  a  man  that  knows 
What  life  and  death  is." 

CHAPMAN. 

IT  may  be  readily  imagined  that  Beatriz  listened 
eagerly  to  a  conversation  which  gave  her  the  clue 
to  all  the  tortuous  actions  of  Tolta  in  regard  to 
herself  and  Olmedo.  He  had  no  sooner  gone  than 
she  entered,  throwing  back  the  covering  to  her  face, 
which,  amid  the  general  excitement,  had  enabled 
her  to  pass  unobserved  among  her  companions, 
who,  immediately  coming  after,  imitated  her  exam 
ple.  Notwithstanding  the  suddenness  of  her  ap 
pearance,  and  the  obscure  light,  Olmedo  knew  her 
at  once,  and  greeted  her  with  an  exclamation  of 
joyful  surprise.  The  guards,  challenging  the  in 
truders,  were  about  to  take  them  into  custody,  but 
perceiving  their  young  chiefess,  and  two  of  them 
recognizing  their  wives,  they  were  at  a  loss  what 
to  do ;  whether  to  give  an  alarm,  which  would  be 
their  death-warrant,  or  by  acquiescing  in  the  sacri 
lege,  run  the  risk  of  being  themselves  involved  in 
their  crime.  Their  attachment  to  Liliha  proved 
stronger  than  their  fears,  as  she  partly  appealed  to 
their  personal  fealty,  and  partly  commanded  their 
20 


230  KIANA  : 

services,  seconded  by  her  women,  who,  having  now 
irrevocably  committed  themselves,  had  no  other 
resource  than  to  bribe  or  cajole  them  to  silence. 
Still  they  were  incurring,  as  they  well  knew,  a  fear 
ful  hazard,  and  they  heartily  wished  themselves 
out  of  the  net  into  which  they  had  been  led  by 
their  inexperienced  mistress.  She  herself  did  not 
reflect  how  the  adventure  might  terminate,  now 
that  she  had  missed  her  father,  but  was  so  absorbed 
in  her  desire  to  save  Beatriz,  that  she  thought  of 
nothing  else.  Indeed  she  entered  as  impulsively 
into  every  act  that  had  that  in  view,  as  she  would 
have  into  any  scheme  of  pleasure.  It  was  the  first 
time  she  had  ever  taken  any  serious  responsibility 
upon  herself,  unknown  to  or  unadvised  by  her  father. 
Up  to  this  moment  she  had  fully  expected  to  meet 
him,  not  doubting  but  that,  as  usual,  he  would 
accede  to  her  wishes.  Could  she  have  read  in  his 
calm  exterior  the  closely  weighed  policy  which 
decided  every  question  solely  in  reference  to  his 
ambition,  and  made  him  patient  or  impetuous, 
kind  or  cruel,  priest  or  infidel,  selfish  or  generous, 
only  as  interest  swayed,  she  would  have  hesitated 
to  approach  him  on  such  an  errand.  When  he 
proposed  to  Olmedo  to  save  him  by  substituting 
another  victim,  he  was  sincere.  Not  that  he  de 
sired  to  spare  him  the  pangs  of  the  sacrifice,  but 
that  he  might  reserve  him  to  gratify  his  inquisitive 
mind,  after  which  he  would  have  consigned  him, 
with  equal  indifference,  to  death,  or  sent  him  back 
to  Kiana,  as  his  policy  prompted.  The  refusal  of 
Olmedo  had  perplexed  him.  It  was  an  exhibition 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  231 

of  character  not  within  his  calculation.  He  would 
not  risk  his  popularity  with  the  expectant  multi 
tude,  by  refusing  to  sacrifice  Olmedo,  as  had  been 
solemnly  proclaimed ;  but,  true  to  his  promise  to 
aid  Beatriz,  and  hoping  from  her  to  obtain  further 
disclosures  of  the  acts  of  Tolta,  he  had  set  off  soon 
after  for  his  own  residence.  By  taking  the  main 
road  he  missed  Liliha,  who  arrived  at  the  fortress 
at  the  same  time  that  he  reached  his  own  house. 
Thus  it  was  that  the  maiden  was  left  solely  to  her 
own  resources,  as  she  was  told  by  the  guards  her 
father  had  returned  to  his  home,  and  would  not  be 
back  before  early  morning. 

When  she  heard  this  her  heart  failed  her,  and 
she  wrung  her  hands,  exclaiming,  "  What  can  be 
done.  By  morning  it  will  be  too  late.  I  will  go 
to  Pohaku.  He  will  not  refuse  the  daughter  of 
Hewahewa  her  petition." 

"  Nay,  nay,  our  chiefess,  you  would  bring  ruin  to 
us  all,  and  to  your  father  also.  Think  not  of  this. 
He  is  as  merciless  as  death.  Like  a  maddened 
boar,  he  will  rend  us  all,"  both  women  and  guards 
exclaimed  in  one  breath,  as  each  began  to  discuss 
how  to  escape  from  their  present  perilous  position. 

While  this  was  going  on,  Beatriz  had  explained 
to  Olmedo  all  that  had  occurred  since  they  parted, 
and  he  had  told  her  his  history.  His  first  idea  in 
seeing  her  was  that  she  had  been  brought  to  share 
his  fate,  but  finding  that  she  was  comparatively  free 
and  with  friends,  hope  began  to  revive  in  each  for 
the  other.  Overhearing  the  discussion  between 
the  women  and  the  guards,  Olmedo  said,  "  These 


232  KIANA  : 

friendly  natives  must  not  be  put  to  death  for  me. 
We  must  either  all  depart,  or  you  must  go  as  you 
came,  and  leave  me  to  my  destiny.  Some  other 
mode  of  escape  may  offer,  which  shall  not  risk  so 
many  lives  for  one." 

"  I  will  never  again  leave  you,  Olmedo.  If  you 
remain,  I  remain  ;  if  you  go,  I  go.  Whatever  your 
fate  may  be,  I  am  here  to  share  it,"  said  Beatriz. 

"  Say  not  so,  my  daughter,  my  Beatriz.  Go  with 
those  who  brought  you  here.  They  can  guard  you 
safely  back  to  Juan.  If  you  remain  with  me,  they 
are  lost.  Surely  you  would  not  cost  them  their 
lives.  Go  while  there  is  yet  time.  God  will  guard 
you.  As  for  me,  I  am  a  soldier  of  the  cross,  and  it 
is  meet  that  I  should  offer  up  my  life  rather  than 
violate  its  holy  principles.  There,"  said  Olmedo, 
tenderly  taking  her  hand  and  putting  it  into  that  of 
Liliha,  "  depart  with  her.  She  will  rescue  you 
and  restore  you  to  your  brother." 

Withdrawing  her  hand  from  Liliha' s,  Beatriz 
took  Olmedo's,  and  fixing  her  expressive  eyes  on 
his,  firmly  and  slowly  said,  "  My  resolution  is 
formed.  Did  you  ever  know  me  to  swerve  from 
my  decision  ?  Go,  I  pray  you,"  said  she,  turning  to 
Liliha.  "  May  the  Holy  Virgin  reward  you  for  your 
kindness,  dear  sister.  Embrace  me.  Your  father, 
should  he  come  to  know  this,  would  not  be  cruel  to 
his  daughter  for  her  love  to  the  white  maiden." 

But  Liliha  clung  convulsively  to  her  and  refused 
to  part.  "  I  cannot  give  you  up,"  said  she.  "  I  am 
your  sister.  If  you  stay,  I  will  stay.  You  shall 
not  die  so  cruel  a  death,"  and  she  sobbed  like  an 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  233 

infant,  while  her  women,  terrified  at  her  words, 
urged  her  to  delay  no  longer.  The  guards  added 
their  entreaties,  for  at  any  moment  some  of  the 
priests  might  return,  and  then  all  would  be  lost. 

Olmedo,  seeing  the  unfortunate  turn  Beatriz's 
endeavor  to  save  him  was  taking,  here  interposed, 
as  a  new  idea  suggested  itself,  saying,  "  Calm 
yourselves  and  listen  to  me.  If  these  good  men," 
speaking  of  his  guards,  "  will  consent,  we  can  be 
all  saved." 

"  How!  What  do  you  propose  ?  I  will  answer 
for  my  people,"  eagerly  exclaimed  Liliha. 

"  Then  let  us  all  fly  at  once,  taking  the  shortest 

and  safest  route  to  Kiana's  territory.     Some  of  you 

must  know  the  country  well.     He  will  reward  you 

all  to  the  extent  of  your  desires,  and  protect  you 

.from  the  vengeance  of  your  chief." 

"And  leave  my  father!  What  will  he  think  of 
me  ?  I  must  not  forsake  him,"  said  Liliha,  with  a 
filial  firmness  that  threatened  to  extinguish  the  last 
hope  of  rescue  for  Beatriz. 

"  It  will  be  but  for  a  short  time,  noble  maiden," 
urged  Olmedo.  "  He  will  pardon  you  for  an  act  of 
mercy  —  for  saving  the  life  of  your  friend  and  sister. 
You  have  gone  so  far  that  there  is  safety  in  no 
other  course.  Finish  your  merciful  work,  my 
daughter,  and  the  blessings  of  the  God  of  the 
Christian  will  ever  attend  you,  and  his  holy  saints 
have  you  always  in  their  keeping.  The  Great  God 
wills  it.  Your  heart  is  too  tender  to  leave  her  to 
suffer  so  cruelly  from  the  malice  of  a  stranger  to 
your  race  and  ours.  Your  women,  too ;  think  of 
20* 


234  KIAXA  : 

them  ;  their  visit  here  cannot  long  be  concealed. 
As  soon  as  it  is  known,  they  will  be  inhumanly 
tortured,  and  sacrificed  to  demons.  Would  you 
have  the  blood  of  all  these  upon  your  head?  No. 
Your  father  will  not  blarne  you." 

"  The  stranger  priest  speaks  well,"  interposed 
Umi,  the  captain  of  the  guards,  glad  of  an  opportu 
nity  to  desert  the  service  of  Pohaku  for  that  of 
Kiana,  and  seeing  in  this  affair  an  occasion  to  re 
commend  himself  to  that  chieftain.  "  By  sunrise  we 
can  reach  the  territories  of  Kiana  if  we  start  now. 
I  know  a  city  of  refuge  near  the  frontier,  where  we 
can  be  in  safety  until  he  comes  to  our  rescue.  Let 
us  go  at  once." 

"  For  my  sake,  for  the  love  you  bear  your  father, 
save  mine,"  pleaded  Beatriz,  embracing  her. 

The  women  and  guards  added  their  entreaties, 
so  that  Liliha  hesitated  no  longer.  "  Be  it  so," 
said  she,  "  I  yield  for  your  sakes,  but  my  heart  mis 
gives  me  for  deserting  my  father."  But  there  was 
no  time  for  further  indecision,  so  they  bore  her  half- 
reluctantly  forward,  leaving  the  heiau  by  the  gate 
farthest  from  the  fortress,  fortunately  meeting  no 
one.  It  wanted  an  hour  and  a  half  of  midnight. 
The  moon  rose  as  they  reached  a  path  that  skirted 
the  crater  on  its  northern  side.  By  its  light  they 
made  tolerably  quick  progress  over  the  rough  coun 
try,  in  the  direction  of  the  eastern  shore  of  Hawaii. 

They  had  been  gone  about  three  hours,  when 
Tolta  walked  once  more  towards  the  heiau,  desir 
ous  of  seeing  his  captive  again  before  he  was  wholly 
given  up  to  Hewahewa,  for  the  terrible  rites  of  the 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  235 

dawning  festival.  Surprised  and  angry  at  finding 
the  temple  wholly  deserted,  his  first  thought  was, 
that  the  guards  and  priests,  whose  duty  required 
them  to  have  been  there  at  that  hour,  had  left  their 
captive  and  gone  to  indulge  in  the  orgies  at  the  fort. 
He  searched  everywhere  without  finding  a  trace  of 
Olmedo,  and  w^as  on  the  point  of  going  back  to 
seek  Hewahewa,  and  demand  why  the  prisoner  had 
been  removed,  when  he  saw  something  bright  lying 
on  the  ground,  close  by  the  gate  farthest  from 
Pohaku's  quarters.  Picking  it  up  he  recognized 
the  well-known  rosary  of  Beatriz.  Immediately 
the  misgiving  crossed  his  mind  that  by  some  means 
he  was  unable  to  account  for,  she  had  been  able  to 
release  Olmedo,  and  they  had  fled.  Alone  and  un 
assisted,  such  a  deed  was  impossible.  She  must, 
therefore,  have  secured  aid  from  some  one,  able 
either  to  overawe  or  bribe  those  who  had  the  cus 
tody  of  Olmedo.  His  suspicion  fell  at  once  upon 
Hewahewa.  "  He  seeks  to  ingratiate  himself  with 
Kiana,"  thought  he,  "  by  revealing  the  plot  and  re 
storing  the  prisoners.  But  why  ?  What  motive  can 
there  be  for  such  a  step,  when  our  joint  plans  were 
so  nigh  success  ? "  Confiding  his  discovery  to  no 
one,  he  went  back  to  the  fortress,  hoping  that  he 
might  find  Hewahewa,  and  learn  from  him  that  he 
was  wrong  in  his  conjecture.  He  was  as  unsuc 
cessful  in  getting  tidings  of  him  as  of  Olmedo. 
Doubt  now  ripened  into  certainty,  and  he  felt  sure 
that  Hewahewa  had  not  only  released  the  prisoners, 
but  accompanied  them  in  their  flight.  "  The  traitor, 
does  he  think  to  foil  me  thus  ?  I  will  have  his  head 


236  KIANA: 

and  one  rival  the  less.  I  never  liked  his  ominous 
silence,  —  his  thought  is  as  secret  as  the  grave. 
But  they  cannot  have  gone  far.  I  must  pursue 
and  capture  them  before  this  gets  to  the  ears  of 
Pohaku.  Caught  in  the  act,  he  will  then  be  sure 
not  to  spare  even  his  favorite  priest.  Beatriz  must 
still  be  kept  from  his  sight.  The  war  once  begun, 
he  will  hence  have  enough  to  glut  his  passions 
without  thinking  of  the  white  woman.  It  will  go 
hard  with  me  if  some  lucky  blow  may  not  put  an 
end  to  him.  Then,  Tolta,  you  are  supreme." 

So  musing,  pleased  at  the  opportunity  that  offered 
for  catching  Hewahewa  in  the  same  net  which  he 
had  been  spreading,  and  not  doubting  but  that  in  a 
few  hours  he  should  return  successful  from  the  pur 
suit,  he  apprised  his  most  trusty  partisans  that  he 
had  need  of  their  services,  and  without  letting  them 
know  his  object  until  fairly  upon  the  road,  he  made 
all  possible  haste  to  come  up  with  the  fugitives. 
Trained  to  forest  warfare,  his  men  once  *upon  the 
route  found  no  difficulty  in  tracking,  even  by  the 
uncertain  light  of  the  moon,  the  party  in  advance, 
whose  progress,  encumbered  as  it  was  with  women, 
was  necessarily  much  slower  than  their  own. 

While  Tolta  was  pursuing  Olmedo,  Hewahewa, 
surprised  at  not  finding  his  daughter  and  Beatriz  at 
his  own  house,  was  on  his  return  to  the  fortress  to 
learn  further  tidings  of  them.  His  people  knew 
only  that  they  were  missing,  and  that  a  party  of 
women  had  left  quite  early  in  the  day  in  that  direc 
tion.  They  supposed  that  their  mistress,  curious  to 
witness  the  spectacle,  had  secretly  gone  for  that 


A    TRADITION    OF     HAWAII.  237 

purpose.  The  high-priest  arrived  at  the  stronghold 
in  about  an  hour  after  Tolta  had  left,  presuming  he 
should  have  no  difficulty  in  detecting  Liliha  through 
any  disguise.  He  anxiously  sought  for  her  among 
the  different  groups  that  were  prolonging  their 
carousings  into  the  morning,  and  searched  every 
house,  but  equally  in  vain.  At  last  he  went  to  the 
temple,  though  believing  it  impossible  that  she 
could  have  braved  the  terrors  of  the  tabu,  either 
from  curiosity  or  to  gratify  the  white  woman.  He 
was  more  astonished  than  even  Tolta  at  its  deser 
tion,  and  could  scarcely  credit  his  sight.  The  heiau 
was  a  complete  solitude.  Its  foul  offerings  pollu 
ted  the  night  air,  and  sent  up  their  reeking  incense 
to  impish  idols,  unwatched  by  human  eyes.  Ex 
cited  as  his  feelings  were  for  the  safety  of  the  only 
being  he  loved,  never  had  the  gloomy  precincts  of 
the  sacred  enclosure  and  its  disgusting  rites  ap 
peared  to  him  as  they  did  now.  He  was  repelled 
and  disgusted,  and  as  he  recalled  the  words  and 
resolute  self-denial  of  Olmedo,  he  felt  disposed  to 
proclaim  the  whole  a  delusion.  But  the  thought 
was  only  momentary.  As  he  discovered  the  ab 
sence  of  Olmedo,  he  remembered  what  the  white 
priest  had  told  him  of  the  proffered  treachery  of 
Tolta,  and  he  suspected  that  Olmedo  might  have 
relented  at  the  last  moment  and  consented  to  his 
plans.  Liliha  no  doubt  had  been  seduced  to  con 
duct  Beatriz  to  the  fortress  in  disguise,  and  the 
whole  party  had  fled  with  the  guards.  Instead, 
therefore,  of  surprising  Kiana,  that  chieftain,  led  by 
Tolta,  would  shortly  be  down  upon  them  with  all 


238  KIANA  : 

his  force.  Enraged  at  the  abduction  of  his 
daughter,  which  he  attributed  to  the  Mexican,  and 
hoping  to  defeat  his  intentions,  he  hurried  to 
Pohaku,  and  related  the  circumstances  and  his 
conclusions. 

That  chief  was  still  engaged  with  the  sorcerers, 
and  as  the  auguries  had  not  improved,  his  temper 
was  in  its  most  savage  mood.  He  heard,  however, 
without  interrupting,  the  story  through. 

Starting  up,  he  roared  rather  than  spoke,  "  The 
lying  hound,  the  whelp  of  a  wild  dog  —  no  marvel 
that  the  sacred  signs  failed  before  his  false  eyes. 
Arm  ye,  all,  and  pursue  the  traitor.  My  richest 
valley  shall  be  the  prize  of  his  capturer  —  off  men 
to  the  hunt,  but  leave  him  to  be  dealt  with  by  me. 
He  who  lags  behind  shall  feel  my  spear." 

Clutching  his  weapons  he  rushed  out,  followed 
by  the  fiercest  and  most  resolute  of  his  retainers, 
who,  eager  to  win  the  reward,  tumultuously  pushed 
forward ;  but  Pohaku,  maddened  by  his  abortive 
witchcraft,  and  the  deceit  of  his  tempter,  soon  out 
stripped  them  all,  and  intent  upon  revenge,  went  on 
at  a  pace  to  which  few  of  his  men  were  equal. 

Hewahewa  perceived  that  Tolta  had  not  gone 
alone,  as  many  able  fighting  men  were  missing. 
He  concluded,  therefore,  that  he  had  partisans,  and 
would  make  fight,  should  he  be  overtaken  before 
joining  Kiana.  The  fury  of  Pohaku  might  defeat 
its  object,  unless  sustained  by  his  regular  force. 
So  calling  together  as  many  companies  of  the  war 
riors  under  their  chiefs,  as  the  debauch  had  left  fit 
for  immediate  service,  he  led  them  in  military  array 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  239 

after  Pohaku.  Thus  it  happened  that  within  a  few 
hours,  these  different  parties,  actuated  by  such  con 
flicting  emotions,  in  wild  chase  of  or  from  each 
other,  were  on  the  road  to  Kiana's  territories. 


240  KIANA  : 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

"  When  Anger  rushes  unrestrained  to  action, 
Like  a  hot  steed,  it  stumbles  in  its  way. 
The  Man  of  Thought  strikes  deepest  and  strikes  safely." 

SAVAGE. 

THE  reason  why  Tolta  missed  entrapping  Juan 
at  the  same  time  with  Beatriz,  was  this.  Early  on 
that  very  morning  he  had  set  out  with  Kiana  to  hunt 
wild  boars  in  a  forest  in  the  district,  now  known  as 
Puna,  but  which  at  that  date  was  about  equally 
divided  between  the  territories  of  Kiana  and  Pohaku. 
It  would  be  impossible  for  the  traveller  of  the  present 
day  to  recognize  the  localities  of  the  events  of  this 
chapter,  on  account  of  the  repeated  changes  in  the 
features  of  the  country,  occasioned  by  the  successive 
eruptions  of  Kilauea  since  that  period.  Even  the 
coast  line  has  been  greatly  extended  and  altered. 
When  the  Spaniards  first  arrived  at  Hawaii,  the  vol 
cano  had  for  a  long  period  been  quiet  in  this  direction. 
Consequently,  the  country  had  become  overgrown 
with  vegetation,  which  mantling  the  abrupt  moun 
tain  spurs,  and  numerous  lava  raised  hills,  and  wide 
extended  plains  gave  it  a  highly  picturesque  appear 
ance.  Cultivation  was  spread  over  its  surface  but 
very  slightly.  In  general,  it  was  a  fertile  wilderness, 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  241 

sparsely  peopled,  but  prolific  with  the  game  of  the 
country.  On  this  account  it  was  much  frequented 
by  the  sporting  warriors  of  both  the  chieftains, 
whose  followers,  in  pursuing  the  chase,  not  unseldom 
met  in  deadly  conflict.  There  was,  therefore,  a 
double  risk  to  the  adventurer  in  exploring  its  wilds. 
In  escaping  the  tusks  of  an  infuriated  animal,  he 
might  fall  upon  the  spear  of  an  ambushed  foe. 

The  very  dangers  of  this  territory  were  the  origin 
of  its  most  redeeming  feature.  Abounding  in  wild 
forests,  it  naturally  became  a  refuge  to  the  escaped 
slave,  or  oppressed  tenant,  and  even  the  fugitive 
from  justice,  who  without  the  intervention  of  an 
institution,  which  I  will  now  describe,  would,  from 
their  common  perils,  have  banded  together,  and 
made  themselves  formidable  as  robbers  or  assas 
sins. 

I  refer  to  the  Pahonua,  or  to  adopt  the  phrase 
ology  of  the  Israelities,  in  a  kindred  institution,  the 
'  city  of  refuge.'  The  analogy  between  the  two  is 
very  striking.  With  both,  it  was  a  necessity  as  a 
check  upon  the  prevalent  laws  of  retaliation,  the  bar 
barous  character  of  their  warfare,  and  their  system 
of  justice,  so  liable  to  perversion  from  the  caprices 
or  tyranny  of  their  rulers.  It  affords  also  consoling 
evidence  of  the  disposition  of  mankind,  even  in  the 
least  improved  condition,  to  correct  evil.  It  is  true, 
that  like  the  sanctuaries  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  they  were  liable  to  abuse,  and  were  avail 
able  to  the  criminal,  as  well  as  the  innocent,  but  in 
a  rude  society,  they  afforded  a  wholesome  check 
upon  revenge,  whether  private,  or  under  judicial 
21 


242  KIANA  : 

forms,  and  served  in  a  considerable  degree  to  miti 
gate  the  otherwise  unendurable  ferocity  of  war. 

A  river,  having  its  source  in  Mauna  Kea,  flowed 
through  this  region.  It  was  a  rapid,  impetuous 
stream,  much  broken  by  rocks  and  whirlpools,  and 
fed  by  numerous  cascades  and  torrents  from  the 
neighboring  hills.  As  it  rained  a  great  deal  in  this 
vicinity,  it  was  generally  swollen.  Near  the  sea 
the  river  forced  its  way  between  precipitous  banks, 
with  much  roaring  and  many  abrupt  leaps,  at  times 
quieted  by  the  depth  of  its  waters,  as  it  reached 
some  rocky  dell,  and  at  others  spreading  out  into  a 
quick,  broad  current,  until  it  finally  expanded  itself 
into  the  sea,  amid  the  thundering  of  breakers,  over 
a  treacherous  bottom  of  moving  sands.  Only  in 
the  calmest  weather  could  canoes  venture  to  cross 
its  bar.  There  were  a  few  spots  where  sufficient 
land  had  been  gained  from  the  river,  higher  up  the 
valley  by  dykings,  so  as  to  repay  careful  cultivation 
with  rich  crops.  Here  the  banana  and  taro  grew 
most  luxuriantly,  ripened  into  a  luscious  flavor  by 
the  sun's  rays,  caught  and  retained  between  the 
'steep,  verdure-clad  banks.  Dams  were  partly 
thrown  across  the  river  in  several  places  near  its 
mouth,  diverting  portions  of  it  into  artificial  ponds, 
well  stocked  with  fish,  particularly  the  delicious 
mullet,  which  being  reared  in  brackish  water,  ac 
quired  a  flavor  and  fatness  unknown  to  the  species 
bred  elsewhere. 

Besides  these  signs,  there  were  many  others  of 
peace  and  abundance  in  the  immediate  vicinity. 
They  were  due  to  the  presence  of  a  spacious 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  243 

Pahonua  built  of  stone,  situated  upon  the  river's 
left  bank,  which  there  formed  an  easy  precipice, 
affording  a  pleasing  contrast  to  the  lofty  and  jetting 
crag  opposite.  The  juncture  of  the  fresh  water 
with  the  salt  tide  of  the  ocean,  took  place  almost 
under  the  walls  of  the  city  of  refuge,  occasioning 
eddies,  admitting  of  a  ford,  though  at  no  time  safe, 
because  of  quicksands. 

The  tutelar  deity  of  this  Pahonua  was  Keave, 
now  worshipped,  or  more  properly  speaking,  saint 
ed;  for  the  formula  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
is  in  this  respect  as  applicable  to  the  paganism  of 
Hawaii,  as  to  its  own  more  enlightened  ritual. 
Keave  was  simply  the  benevolent  founder  of  this 
particular  institution,  the  building  of  which  was, 
considering  its  purpose,  solidity  and  extent,  as  cred 
itable  to  his  sanctity  and  enterprise,  as  have  been 
any  of  the  numerous  monasteries  of  the  papal 
church,  to  their  canonized  founders.  Canonization 
is  indeed  but  another  form  of  heathen  deification. 
The  creation  of  this  Pahonua,  the  natives  being 
destitute  of  machinery  for  raising  large  masses  of 
stone,  was  in  truth  a  prodigious  feat.  In  its  walls 
were  blocks  weighing  upwards  of  two  tons,  elevated 
six  feet  or  more  above  the  ground.  Around  it  were 
the  sacred  images,  usually  placed  upon  such  struc 
tures.  Within,  there  were  several  pyramidal  tem 
ples,  besides  a  sufficient  number  of  houses  for  the 
people  likely  to  take  refuge  therein.  The  limits  of 
the  sanctuary  extended  to  a  certain  distance  outside 
the  walls,  marked  by  wThite  flags,  while  its  charge 
devolved  upon  a  class  of  priests,  —  monks  they 


244 


KIANA 


might  aptly  be  called,  if  we  set  aside  the  vow  of 
chastity — who  with  their  servants  were  permitted 
to  slay  any  one  that  transgressed  their  privileges. 
Like  themselves,  their  property  was  sacred,  which 
accounts  for  the  oasis  they  had  created  amid  the 
otherwise  forbidding  scenery  and  its  pertinent  perils. 
'Whoever  once  got  safely  within  their  precincts, 
became  inviolable.  This  personal  security  extended 
to  a  certain  time  after  the  refugee  had  returned  to 
his  home,  as  the  protecting  spirit  was  supposed  to 
still  abide  with  him,  though  guilty  of  the  foulest 
crimes,  or  even  of  violating  the  most  solemn  tabus. 
Before  a  fight,  the  women  and  children  of  both 
the  belligerents,  assembled  in  the  Pahonua  for 
security.  After  the  battle  was  won,  the  vanquished 
also  fled  to  it  to  secure  that  mercy  which  the  con 
queror  rarely  granted.  All  made  offerings  to  the 
deified  founder,  as  does  the  Roman  Catholic  to  his 
patron  saint,  in  gratitude  for  favors  vouchsafed. 

Olmedo  and  his  party  arrived  soon  after  sunrise, 
without  interruption,  at  the  base  of  a  sharp  moun 
tain  ridge,  which  intervened  between  the  river  and 
the  more  level  ground  over  which  they  had  passed. 
It  was  not  lofty,  but,  owing  to  its  dense  vegetation, 
extremely  difficult  to  scale,  except  at  one  point 
where  the  natives  had,  by  frequent  traversing,  worn 
a  rude  passage.  Path  it  could  not  be  called,  for 
the  jungle  was  so  thick,  and  the  branches  of  the 
trees  so  interlocked,  that  it  offered  much  of  the 
way  a  series  of  climbing  and  leaps,  more  suited 
to  the  habits  of  a  monkey  than  a  human  being. 
There  were  other  points  of  access  to  the  river,  but 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  245 

Umi  had  selected  this  as  much  the  shortest,  though 
it   involved   greater   fatigue.      For  a   considerable 
distance   the  party  was   obliged  to   go  in    Indian 
file  up  a  rapid  ascent,  which  formed  the  backbone 
of  the  spur,  and  was   so  narrow,  that  to  unprac 
tised  feet  it  was  safer  to  sit  upon  it,  as  on  a  saddle, 
and  to  hitch  themselves  along  by  the  help  afforded 
by  the  coarse  grasses  and  ferns.     On   either  side 
was  a  steep  precipice,  covered  with  a  slippery  coat 
ing  of  rank  verdure.     Before  arriving  at  the  sum 
mit  the  path  became  so  obstructed  with  trees  of  a 
large   growth,  imbedded  in   a  tangled  network   of 
shrubs    and   vines,   that   the   utmost   caution  was 
required  to  prevent   the   weaker   members   of  the 
party  from  becoming  inextricably  involved  therein. 
Often   they   were   obliged  to   find    a   foothold   on 
branches  elevated  twenty  feet  and  even  more,  from 
the  soil,  and   clinging   to  the  limbs   above   them, 
slowly  work  their  way  through  the  vegetable  bar 
rier.      The   sun's  rays  never  penetrated  the  leafy 
canopy  overhead,  though  to  the  almost  constant  rains 
they  were  a  slight  obstacle.     These  had  caused  a 
luxuriant  growth  of  mosses  which  encircled  every 
limb,  making  them  appear  double  their  real  size, 
and  frequently  hiding  their  decay.     In  grasping  the 
seemingly  stout   branch   it  would   prove  to   be  a 
flexible  twig  or  a  rotten  stick,  and  giving  way,  pre 
cipitate  the  climber  into  beds  of  oozy  vegetation, 
which,  sponge-like,  not  only  showered  their  chilling 
contents   upon   the   wayfarers    at  every  step,  but, 
from  their   slimy  coating,  rendered  both  foothold 
and  grasp  very  uncertain.     Nothing  short  of  the 
21* 


246  KIANA: 

previous  rough  experiences  of  Beatriz,  in  the  wild 
campaigns  of  Mexico,  could  have  prepared  her  for 
an  effort  like  the  one  she  was  now  making.  Her 
companions  were  indefatigable  in  their  exertions  to 
aid  her.  After  two  hours  of  excessive  labor  they 
had  the  satisfaction  to  stand  upon  the  summit,  and 
look  down  upon  the  river  which  separated  them 
from  the  territories  of  Kiana. 

"  Look,"  said  Umi,  "  our  toils  are  almost  at  an 
end.  There  is  the  Pahonua,  and  the  priests  will 
give  us  food  and  rest  while  we  send  for  Kiana." 

"  But  what  comes  there  ? "  exclaimed  Olmedo, 
pointing  to  some  objects  moving  along  the  narrow 
ridge  they  had  just  traversed,  and  which  were 
hardly  perceptible  from  their  point  of  view. 

All  looked  anxiously  to  the  spot  indicated,  and 
were  not  long  in  perceiving  Tolta,  followed  by 
several  score  of  warriors,  rapidly  advancing  towards 
them.  At  the  same  instant  the  Mexican  caught 
sight  of  them,  and  they  saw  him  pointing  their 
party  out  to  his  followers,  and  urging  them  forward 
with  impatient  gestures.  A  wild  shout  of  triumph 
broke  from  his  men  at  the  discovery,  and  they 
dashed  forward  in  expectation  of  speedily  seizing 
the  fugitives.  The  difficulties  of  the  ascent,  how 
ever,  so  impeded  their  progress,  as  to  give  ample 
time  to  Umi  to  put  into  execution  his  plan  of 
escape.  Tolta  had  taken  this  difficult  pass  to  the 
river,  thinking  to  arrive  on  its  banks  in  advance  of 
those  he  pursued,  and  intercept  them  as  they  came 
by  the  longer  but  more  easy  route.  He  was  there 
fore  taken  by  surprise  on  discovering  them  ahead 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  247 

of  him.  His  hope  now  lay  solely  in  the  greater 
speed  of  his  men.  With  promises  and  threats  he 
excited  them  to  redoubled  exertions,  himself  leading 
the  way. 

Fortunately  for  Beatriz  and  Olmedo,  the  descent 
towards  the  river  was  comparatively  facile.  Send 
ing  two  of  his  men  forward  to  aid  the  women, 
Umi  with  the  others  took  post  just  at  the  crest  of 
the  mountain,  where  the  path  was  so  narrow  that 
they  could  easily  hold  it  against  great  odds.  With 
their  spears  poised  they  awaited  the  onset  of  Tol- 
ta's  men. 

While  these  incidents  were  in  progress,  Kiana 
and  Juan,  accompanied  by  a  mixed  train  of  not 
above  one  hundred  men,  warriors  and  servants 
included,  were  occupied  in  the  chase.  They  were 
unaware  of  the  abduction  of  the  Spaniards  and 
the  subsequent  events,  having  had  no  communica 
tion  with  their  homes  for  several  days.  Indeed,  al 
though  many  of  their  people  had  missed  their  guests 
of  late,  as  they  were  accustomed  to  their  retire 
ment  at  not  unfrequent  intervals,  few  besides  their 
immediate  attendants  had  manifested  either  curi 
osity  or  anxiety  at  their  absence.  But  when  three 
days  had  gone  by  without  news  of  them,  their 
retainers  prepared  to  notify  Kiana  of  the  fact. 
Some  had  gone  in  pursuit  of  him  on  the  very 
morning  of  the  escape.  But  the  hunters  at  early 
day-light  had  crossed  the  river  at  some  distance 
above  the  Pahonua,  and  had  been  beating  the 
forest  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain  in  pursuit  of 
their  game,  with,  however,  but  indifferent  success. 


248  KIANA  : 

Wearied  with  their  exertions,  they  were  reposing 
in  the  shade  of  a  grove  about  half  way  between 
its  base  and  the  river,  when  their  attention  was 
attracted  by  shouts  proceeding  apparently  from  the 
mountain.  Soon  several  women  were  seen  issuing 
from  the  forest,  and  running  at  full  speed  towards 
the  river,  followed  by  armed  men,  a  few  of  whom, 
every  now  and  then,  faced  about  and  stood  on  the 
defensive  against  others  who  were  pursuing  them. 
By  this  means  the  women  made  some  progress,  but 
evidently  their  strength  was  failing,  and  they  must 
quickly  be  captured,  especially  as  the  foremost  of 
their  pursuers  had  overthrown  his  antagonist,  and 
was  gaining  rapidly  upon  them. 

It  seems  that  Umi  and  his  men  had  been  unable 
to  retard  the  progress  of  Tolta  for  a  much  shorter 
time  than  he  anticipated.  The  followers  of  the 
Mexican  had  rushed  fiercely  upon  them,  and  al 
though  beaten  back,  returned  again  and  again  to 
the  charge,  throwing  their  spears,  and  yelling  fright 
fully  to  intimidate  their  foes.  But  Umi  was  too 
well  practised  in  native  warfare  to  be  driven  from 
his  post  by  menaces,  while  he  was  sufficiently  pro 
tected  as  to  avoid  much  risk  from  the  missiles  of 
his  assailants.  Chafing  at  this  delay,  Tolta  was 
himself  preparing  to  close  with  Umi,  when  his 
quick  eye  caught  sight  of  a  vine  overhanging 
the  rock  which  effectually  screened  his  enemy. 
With  the  spring  of  a  wild  cat  he  caught  at  it,  and 
almost  as  quick  as  the  thought  had  been  formed, 
he  had  scrambled  to  the  summit,  whence  he  could 
look  down  upon  Umi.  Another  leap  would  have 


A    TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  249 

brought  him  into  his  rear.  Umi  seeing  this  re 
treated,  but,  as  he  turned,  dealt  a  quick  blow  to  a 
careless  assailant,  which  stretched  him  lifeless  right 
in  the  way  of  his  companions,  who  stumbled  over 
him  as  they  pursued  him  down  the  mountain.  His 
men,  taking  somewhat  different  directions,  followed, 
occasionally  stopping  to  arrest  the  progress  of  their 
pursuers,  that  the  women  might  have  a  chance  to 
reach  the  river. 

Kiana,  surprised  at  this  scene,  called  his  men  to 
stand  by  their  arms,  saying  to  Juan,  "  We  must  be 
on  our  guard.  Pohaku,  I  suspect,  is  about  to  pay 
us  the  compliment  of  a  visit.  If  so  we  shall  find 
him  fiercer  game  than  we  have  yet  seen  this  morn 
ing." 

Juan  was  too  intently  gazing  upon  the  flying 
group  to  heed  the  remark.  Suddenly  he  exclaimed, 
"  That  headmost  warrior  is  Tolta.  There  is  no  mis 
taking  his  tiger  spring.  But  what  is  the  Mexican 
doing  here  ?  Jesus  Maria !  That  robe  belongs  to 
no  Hawaiian.  By  the  holy  saints  it  is  our  worthy 
priest.  He  must  have  strangely  changed  his  nature 
to  be  marauding  with  that  wily  Aztec.  But,  no ! 
the  villain  !  he  throws  his  javelin  at  him.  There  is 
foul  work  going  on  here.  At  them,  Kiana,  or  they 
will  slay  the  monk."  So  saying,  he  rushed  towards 
the  assailant,  calling  upon  Olmedo  to  turn  towards 
him.  Kiana  and  his  men  added  their  shouts  to  his, 
and  ran  quickly  after  him. 

Their  apparition  seemed  to  paralyze  both  the 
pursuer  and  the  pursued.  With  the  latter,  however, 
the  hesitation  was  but  brief.  Recognizing  her 


250  KINAA  : 

brother,  Beatriz  gave  a  cry  of  joyful  surprise,  and 
hastily  bidding  Liliha  follow  her,  turned  towards 
him.  Juan  knew  her  voice,  though  he  could 
scarcely  credit  his  senses  on  finding 'his  sister  in 
such  a  position.  Both  he  and  Kiana  were  imme 
diately  at  her  side.  Overcome  by  her  exertions,  she 
fainted  as  she  fell  into  Juan's  arms.  Olmedo  and 
the  rest  of  the  party  were  soon  surrounded  by  the 
friendly  warriors,  eagerly  inquiring  the  cause  of 
their  appearance  and  flight.  Their  story  was  told  in 
a  few  words.  A  cry  of  vengeance  upon  the  Mexi 
can  rose  from  every  throat  as  his  men  called  upon 
Kiana  to  lead  them  against  the  traitor. 

Meantime  Beatriz  slowly  came  to.  Both  Juan 
and  Kiana,  in  their  anxiety  for  her,  thought  of  noth 
ing  else,  until  she  was  able  to  confirm  by  her  own 
lips  the  narrative  of  her  faithful  friends.  Her  weak 
ness  made  her  tale  short,  but  the  little  she  spoke, 
stopping  at  each  broken  sentence  to  gain  strength, 
told  much  to  her  listeners.  Olnredo  was  almost 
as  feeble  as  she.  Juan  gave  a  look  of  grateful  sur 
prise  at  Liliha,  as  his  sister,  embracing  her,  presented 
her  as  her  rescuer.  His  thanks  were  hearty  and 
brief,  but  all  other  feeling  was  speedily  lost  in  his 
desire  to  revenge  the  treachery  towards  Beatriz. 
Without  stopping  to  count  his  foes,  he  sprang  to 
wards  them,  calling  upon  Tolta  to  prove  himself  a 
man  by  facing  one. 

Kiana  was  prompt  to  sustain  him,  but  not  before 
he  had  charged  a  portion  of  his  retinue  to  escort 
the  rescued  party  across  the  river,  and  place  them 
in  safety  in  the  Pahonua,  while  he  with  the  remain- 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  251 

der  would  cover  their  passage.  Less  fiery  than 
Juan,  his  first  impulse  was  to  see  to  their  safety,  then 
to  look  to  their  own,  for  he  felt  certain  Tolta  would 
not  have  undertaken  an  enterprise  of  so  much  dan 
ger,  without  being  sustained  by  the  whole  power  of 
Pohaku.  That  chief,  therefore,  he  believed,  would 
soon  appear  upon  the  field.  As  it  was,  Tolta  had 
the  superiority  in  numbers,  and  it  would  not  be 
prudent  to  exhaust  their  strength  before  they  knew 
what  fresh  dangers  might  be  in  store. 

The  Mexican,  calling  his  men  about  him,  deter 
mined  to  act  solely  on  the  defensive.  It  might 
have  fared  ill  with  Juan,  had  Tolta  with  his  whole 
force  made  a  rush  upon  him  as  he  came  towards 
them.  Several  of  the  most  eager  of  his  men  did 
indeed  sally  from  their  ranks,  to  make  a  combined 
assault  upon  the  white  man.  Their  commander 
recalled  them,  but  not  before  the  foremost  having 
struck  at  Juan  with  his  mace  a  blow  which  he 
easily  parried,  was  run  through  by  his  sword  before 
he  could  recover  his  guard.  This  experience  of 
the  fatal  skill  and  power  of  the  weapon  of  the 
Spaniard  made  them  more  cautious,  and  they  kept 
their  ranks  retreating  slowly  towards  the  rocky 
promontory  directly  facing  the  Pohonua.  It  was 
not  far  from  this  point  that  the  road  usually  trav 
ersed  from  Kilauea,  and  leading  to  the  somewhat 
dangerous  ford  before  spoken  of,  joined  the  river. 
Tolta  knew  too  much  of  Juan's  prowess  to  venture 
himself  in  combat  with  him,  especially  with  inferior 
weapons.  He  noticed  the  fewness  of  Kiana's  men, 
and  hoped  before  long  Pohaku  might  join  him, 


252  KIANA  : 

when  their  combined  force  would  easily  slay    or 
capture  their  opponents. 

Kiana  and  his  men  had  now  come  up,  and  with 
out  making  a  direct  assault  were  gradually  pressing 
Tolta's  party  back  to  the  highest  part  of  the  preci 
pice,  which  here  overlooked  the  deepest  waters  of 
the  river,  though  a  little  way  below  they  became 
shallower  as  they  approached  the  ford.  Olmedo 
and  his  companions  were  already  preparing  to 
cross,  having  availed  themselves  of  some  canoes 
belonging  to  the  priests  of  the  Pahonua,  which 
Kiana  had  borrowed  early  in  the  day  for  his  own 
passage.  The  rising  ground  on  which  they  now 
found  themselves,  gave  Tolta's  men  a  decided  ad 
vantage  in  resisting  any  attack.  Their  flank  was 
protected  by  a  dense  thicket,  which  bordered  the 
road  that  led  from  Kilauea,  while  the  river  effec 
tually  sheltered  them  on  the  right.  Thus  they  were 
in  a  position  either  to  retreat  or  to  await  a  reinforce 
ment.  A  messenger  had  been  despatched  by  Tolta 
to  Pohaku,  as  soon  as  he  had  made  the  discovery 
of  the  presence  of  Juan  and  Kiana.  In  the  mean 
time  he  had  determined  to  remain  where  he  was. 
Should  Kiana  attempt  to  recross  the  river,  he  could 
sally  down  upon  him  at  advantage. 

Juan  irritated  at  Kiana's  prudence,  demanded 
that  they  should  attack  Tolta  at  once,  and  drive 
his  men  into  the  river.  But  that  chief  would  not 
waver  from  his  surer  policy,  for  he  had  also  sent  to 
summon  his  warriors  to  join  him.  By  keeping  his 
foes  in  their  present  situation,  they  would,  before 
long,  be  enabled  to  assault  them,  certain  of  success  ; 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  253 

whereas  now,  a  defeat  or  even  a  repulse  would 
endanger  the  lives  of  those  they  had  just  rescued. 
Until  Beatriz  and  Olmedo  were  within  the  Pa- 
honua,  it  would  be  risking  too  much.  Juan  acqui 
esced  in  these  measures,  but  swore  he  would  not 
lose  sight  of  Tolta  while  he  lived. 

Pohaku,  as  we  know,  had  pursued  Tolta,  de 
ceived  by  the  report  of  Hewahewa.  But  few  of 
his  warriors  had  been  able  to  keep  up  with  him. 
The  messenger  that  Tolta  had  sent,  and  who 
might  have  explained  their  position,  had  missed 
him.  The  enraged  chief  came  in  sight  on  the  main 
road,  soon  after  the  hostile  parties  had  assumed 
their  present  positions.  Perceiving  Kiana  and  his 
warriors,  he  was  still  more  confirmed  in  his  belief  of 
Tolta's  treachery  ;  believing  that  he  had  fled  to  re 
join  that  chief  and  surprise  him.  Without  stopping 
to  parley  or  to  ascertain  the  truth,  he  roared  out  to 
Tolta's  men  to  make  way,  and  sprang  forward  with 
a  ferocious  look  towards  the  Mexican.  The  war 
riors,  surprised  and  confused,  for  they  had  supposed 
he  had  come  to  their  assistance,  parted  before  him 
like  water  before  a  strong  swimmer.  Straight  on 
towards  Tolta  he  came  foaming  and  cursing,  and 
bidding  him  await  his  fate.  The  Mexican,  at  a 
loss  to  account  for  his  sudden  hate,  supposed  him 
gone  mad  and  ordered  his  men  to  seize  him,  but 
they  would  have  sooner,  unarmed,  crossed  the  tusks 
of  the  fiercest  wild  boar  of  the  mountains,  than 
have  now  put  themselves  in  his  path.  With  his 
spear  poised,  he  stopped  a  few  feet  from  Tolta, 
glaring  upon  him  with  bloodshot  eyes.  In  another 
22 


254 


second  he  would  have  driven  it  clean  through  him, 
but  Tolta's  instinct  of  life  was  quicker  than  even 
his  rage.  Seeing  his  hopeless  position,  he  sprang 
aside  and  the  spear  glanced  on  the  turf,  tearing 
up  the  ground,  and  finally  burying  itself  deep  into 
it,  remained  with  its  haft  quivering  in  the  air. 
Pohaku,  uttering  a  fearful  howl  of  disappointed 
rage,  ran  towards  him,  intending  to  seize  him  with 
his  naked  arms,  and  to  twist  his  spine.  The  Mexi 
can,  whose  movements  were  quick  and  subtle,  again 
dodged  him,  and  sprang  upon  the  cliff.  As  Pohaku 
rushed  after,  he  aimed  a  stroke  at  him  with  his 
dagger,  which  would  have  reached  his  heart  had  it 
not  struck  upon  an  ivory  ornament,  which  he  wore 
upon  his  breast.  The  steel  broke,  and  Tolta  was 
left  defenceless.  The  river  was  now  his  only 
chance.  A  precipice  ninety  feet  high  lay  between 
him  and  it.  With  one  bound  he  cleared  its  edge. 
So  sudden  was  this  movement  and  so  desperate 
the  leap,  that  all  for  the  moment  supposed  him 
dashed  to  pieces  on  the  rocks  beneath.  Striking 
the  water,  however,  with  his  feet  pointed  like  a 
wedge,  and  his  arms  clinging  to  his  sides,  he  disap 
peared,  but  soon  rose  and  struck  out  towards  the 
Pahonua.  The  rapid  current  bore  him  towards  the 
shallower  waters.  Here  his  feet  touching  the  sand, 
he  was  obliged  to  walk  now  and  then,  sinking  as 
the  water  deepened  and  compelled  him  again  to 
swim.  Suddenly  he  was  seen  to  throw  his  arms 
wildly  in  the  air,  and  to  shriek  for  help  to  the  priests 
who  were  watching  him  from  the  walls  of  the 
Pahonua.  They  ran  hastily  towards  the  water's 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  255 

edge  to  rescue  him,  but  perceiving  his  position  they 
dared  not  trust  themselves  on  the  treacherous  sands. 
His  exertions  to  reach  them  were  desperate,  but 
every  straggle  sank  him  deeper.  He  had  touched  a 
quicksand,  and  its  vortex  was  slowly  sucking  him 
down.  Inch  by  inch  he  disappeared,  each  moment 
to  him  an  eternity.  His  entire  life  of  baffled  ambi- 
bition  and  revenge,  with  all  the  deeds  of  horror  he 
had  witnessed  or  participated  in ;  all  the  better 
desires  he  had  cherished  and  affections  he  had  in 
dulged  ;  all  of  his  dark  and  troublous  career  became 
legible  in  letters  of  fire  to  his  quickened  memory, 
and  mingling  with  an  obscure  and  despairing  fu 
ture,  the  terrible  mythology  of  his  earliest  belief 
conflicting  with  the  hated  creed  of  the  Spaniard, 
harrowed  his  soul.  Fiercely  he  struggled  for  a 
while  with  his  fate.  The  water  became  discolored 
by  the  sand  his  frantic  exertions  to  release  himself 
stirred  up.  But  nothing  could  now  save  him. 
Conscious  of  this  he  became  more  quiet.  As  the 
waters  covered  his  face  its  latest  look  was  towards 
a  group  of  females  just  landing  at  no  great  distance 
above  him.  One  among  them  had  seen  the  leap 
and  after  struggle.  Shuddering  she  covered  her 
head  with  her  mantle,  and  was  then  praying  for  the 
soul  of  her  enemy,  whose  hands,  even  after  his  head 
had  sunk  out  of  sight,  were  seen  for  an  instant 
turned  imploringly  towards  her. 

This  sight  sobered  even  the  rage  of  Pohaku,  and 
arrested  the  attention  of  all.  No  sooner,  however, 
was  it  over,  than  Juan,  unable  longer  to  restrain 
himself,  called  upon  Kiana  to  avail  himself  of  the 


256  KIANA: 

confusion  of  their  enemy  and  attack  him.  Setting 
the  example,  he  sprung  among  them  dealing  fatal 
wounds  at  every  stroke.  Kiana  and  his  men 
seconded  him  well,  and  the  melee,  it  could  scarcely 
be  called  battle,  soon  became  general  and  bloody. 
Pohaku,  who  had  regained  his  arms,  rallied  his  men 
and  fought  with  courage,  but  in  skill  he  was  not  a 
match  for  his  assailants,  whose  better  discipline 
compensated  for  their  inferior  number.  Three 
times,  however,  he  foiled  the  desperate  attack  of 
the  bravest  of  Kiana's  men,  slaying  several  of  them, 
and  might  at  last  have  repulsed  his  foes  had  it  not 
been  for  the  impetuosity  of  Juan,  who,  calling  to 
him  to  beware,  closed  upon  the  chief.  Twice 
Pohaku  succeeded  in  casting  his  javelin  at  him. 
The  first  blow  he  avoided  by  an  active  movement 
of  his  body,  but  the  weapon  whizzed  so  near  as  to 
bruise  his  left  arm.  The  second  javelin  pierced  his 
helmet,  as  he  fortunately  stumbled  over  a  corpse, 
otherwise  it  would  have  brained  him.  Before  he 
could  recover  himself,  Pohaku  had  sprung  forward 
with  an  uplifted  war-club,  which,  with  terrible  force, 
was  about  descending  on  his  head,  when  Kiana 
intercepted  the  blow  by  his  mace.  The  warriors 
on  both  side  sprang  to  the  rescue  of  their  chiefs, 
and  in  the  rush  Kiana's  men  were  borne  back  a 
few  paces.  He,  however,  held  his  ground,  beating 
off  his  assailants,  thus  giving  time  to  Juan  to  rise. 
"  Leave  this  chief  to  me,  he  is  my  foe,"  he  cried  to 
Kiana,  and  advancing  once  more  upon  him  he 
easily  parried  his  furious  blows,  and  at  every  thrust 
drew  blood,  until  watching  a  moment  when  Poha- 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  257 

ku  from  sheer  exhaustion  struck  less  quickly  and 
forcibly,  Juan  plunged  his  sword  through  his  breast. 
His  fall  disheartened  his  men,  and  they  began  to 
recoil  before  the  renewed  efforts  of  their  foes,  when 
loud  shouts  were  heard  from  the  road,  and  soon 
after  a  regular  body  of  warriors,  outnumbering 
greatly  all  on  both  sides  engaged  in  the  present 
fray,  marched  upon  the  field. 

It  was  Hewahewa  with  the  warriors  he  had 
assembled  after  the  hasty  departure  of  Pohaku, 
whose  soldiers  recognizing  them,  re-formed  in  their 
rear,  and  awaited  the  orders  of  the  high-priest. 

Kiana  drew  his  men  off  from"  the  pursuit  and 
arrayed  them  into  a  wedge-shaped  phalanx,  with 
its  rear  towards  the  stream.  Juan  and  himself  oc 
cupied  the  welau,  or  point  which  must  receive  the 
brunt  of  the  onset,  should  an  attack  be  made.  On 
the  other  side  of  the  river  his  followers  who  had 
escorted  Beatriz  over,  seeing  his  danger,  came  back 
with  the  canoes  and  joined  him.  Thus  he  had  it 
in  his  power  to  retreat,  presenting  the  while  a 
formidable  front  to  his  enemy. 

Hewahewa,  having  learned  the  state  of  affairs, 
was  not  desirous  of  pushing  him  to  extremity.  His 
own  immediate  rivals,  Tolta  and  Pohaku,  were 
dead,  —  no  small  gain  to  him, —  but  his  daughter 
was  virtually  in  the  power  of  Kiana.  He  was 
therefore  disposed  to  terms.  Sending  a  herald 
bearing  a  branch  of  the  ti  plant  used  as  a  flag  of 
truce,  he  proposed  a  parley.  To  this  Kiana  assent 
ed,  and  it  was  finally  agreed  that  Kiana  should 
return  to  his  own  territories  unmolested,  Liliha 

22* 


258  KIAXA  : 


remaining  as  a  hostage,  until  he  was  on  equal 
terms  with  his  antagonist,  after  which  they  would 
treat  for  a  general  peace.  Upon  those  terms, 
Kiana  withdrew  to  his  own  side,  while  Hewahewa 
encamped  where  he  was. 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  259 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

u  Sudden  arose 
lanthe's  soul ;  it  stood 
All  beautiful  in  naked  purity, 
The  perfect  semblance  of  its  bodily  frame. 
Instinct  with  inexpressible  beauty  and  grace, 

Each  stain  of  earthliness 
Had  passed  away;  it  reassumed 
Its  native  dignity,  and  stood 
Immortal." 

QUEEN  MAB. 

BEATRIZ  was  once  more  at  her  home  by  the  sea 
side.  Liliha  was  always  near  her.  Since  their  first 
meeting  the  loving  forest-girl  had  grown  still  dearer 
to  her.  When  her  father  claimed  her,  she  pleaded 
so  hard  and  showed  so  much  distress  at  the  thought 
of  leaving  her  white  sister  that  he  consented  she 
should  remain  for  the  time  being.  Kiana  and  the 
high-priest  were  at  peace.  The  latter  had  more 
than  once  visited  Olmedo,  for  the  double  purpose 
of  talking  with  him  and  seeing  his  daughter.  By 
this  interchange  of  civilities  and  the  impression 
which  the  superior  condition  of  Kiana's  people 
made  upon  him,  added  to  the  more  enlarged  views 
derived  from  his  intercourse  with  the  Spaniards, 
Hewahewa  became,  if  not  a  believer  in  any  creed, 


260 


KIANA  I 


a  more  humane  and  wiser  man.  By  his  influence, 
backed  as  it  always  was  when  necessary  with  the 
arms  of  Kiana,  his  people  partially  gave  up  their 
predatory  habits,  and  paid  more  attention  to  their 
fisheries  and  the  culture  of  their  soil.  It  was  great 
gain  also  to  establish  an  amicable  intercourse  be 
tween  tribes  so  long  bitterly  hostile  to  each  other. 
Instead  of  warlike  expeditions  to  secure  prisoners 
for  sacrifice  and  to  plunder,  Hewahewa's  people 
now  came  often  to  trade.  A  commerce  was  grow 
ing  up,  which  later  led  to  the  establishment  of 
regular  fairs,  the  principal  of  which  was  held  at 
stated  intervals  on  the  banks  of  the  Wailuku  river, 
in  the  territory  of  Kiana.  Here  the  products  of  the 
soil  and  the  manufactures  of  the  several  districts  of 
Hawaii,  each  of  which  from  peculiarity  of  soil  or 
climate,  or  from  the  skill  and  industry  of  its  inhabi 
tants,  could  claim  some  local  advantage,  were 


A    TKADITION    OF    HAWAII.  261 

brought  and  interchanged.  A  paid  police  pre 
served  order,  and  public  inspectors  decided  upon 
the  qualities  of  the  merchandise,  or  acted  as  arbi 
trators  in  case  of  dispute,  while  the  numerous 
pedlars  by  their  cries  and  importunity  would  not 
have  discredited  their  brethren  of  Europe. 

But  this  fact  is  foreign  to  my  story,  except  so  far 
as  showing  how  soon  and  rapidly  commercial  in 
dustry  supplants  the  fighting  principle,  if  it  be 
allowed  a  fair  chance,  even  among  the  passionate 
and  sensuous  aborigines  of  Polynesia. 

Beatriz  looked  wan  and  feeble.  More  than  a 
month  had  gone  by  since  her  rescue.  Before  her 
capture  she  had  been  gradually  failing,  but  almost 
imperceptibly  and  with  such  an  increased  delicacy 
of  outline  and  purity  of  complexion,  that  while 
Olmedo  and  Juan  had  praised  her  increasing  beau 
ty,  neither  had  noticed  that  it  was  sapping  her  life. 
The  exposure  and  excitement  consequent  upon 
the  violence  of  Tolta,  acting  upon  an  already 
enfeebled  frame,  had  at  last  brought  her  very  low. 
Daily  since  her  return  had  she  been  compelled  to 
shorten  her  walks.  At  the  same  time  her  voice 
grew  weaker,  but  gained  ever  in  sweetness,  and 
the  flush  upon  her  face  became  deeper.  Still  so 
long  as  she  could  go  out  she  went,  leaning  upon 
Liliha  or  Olmedo,  to  look  upon  the  scenery  she  so 
loved,  and  to  breathe  the  balmy  sea  air  beneath  the 
palms.  Juan  clung  to  her  as  to  a  life-buoy.  Care 
less  and  impetuous  as  he  had  always  been,  he 
loved  his  sister  fervently.  To  see  her  pine  day  by 
day,  her  flesh  wasting  as  disease  claimed  it,  the 


KIANA ! 

rich  blood  fading  from  her  cheek  never  to  return, 
each  embrace  growing  more  languid  as  life  ebbed, 
well  nigh  drove  him  mad.  Bitterly  he  blamed  him 
self  for  his  absence  on  that  fatal  day.  Even  the 
horror  of  Tolta's  death  did  not  check  his  curses  upon 
him.  To  Olmedo  he  would  listen  in  deference  as  he 
talked  of  the  consolations  of  religion,  but  escaping 
to  the  woods,  he  would  there  sit  hours  in  silent 
agony  brooding  over  his  coming  loneliness,  and 
fiercely  resenting  any  intrusion.  Liliha  alone  could 
quiet  his  grief.  Knowing  his  habits,  she  would 
sometimes  steal  from  the  side  of  Beatriz  and  go 
after  him.  Taking  his  hand,  without  speaking,  she 
would  lead  him  to  his  sister,  and  the  two  would  sit 
by  her  in  sympathetic  sadness,  watching  her  every 
motion,  and  endeavoring  to  anticipate  every  want. 
While  thus  occupied  he  was  in  some  degree  sooth 
ed.  His  sister  was  still  with  him.  The  Blessed 
Mother  of  God  might  yet  restore  her.  He  would 
be  so  lonely  when  she  was  gone.  Never  until  now 
had  he  felt  how  large  a  portion  of  his  happiness  was 
derived  from  her  presence;  how  much  he  needed  her 
calm  sustaining  spirit,  her  untiring  kindness,  and 
above  all  her  exhaustless  fountain  of  forgiveness. 
Was  all  this  so  soon  to  be  taken  away?  Cold 
shudders  passed  through  his  heart  as  the  gloom  of 
certainty  shut  down  upon  him,  and  starting  up 
abruptly  he  would  go  back  to  the  forest.  Giving 
time  for  the  paroxysm  to  subside,  Liliha  at  a  sign 
from  Beatriz  would  again  bring  him  back.  "  My 
dear  brother,"  she  would  say,  "sorrow  not  so,  I  may 
yet  live ;  I  feel  stronger  to-day.  Take  my  hand ; 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  263 

see !  it  is  not  very  thin ;  and  my  face,  is  it  not  a 
little  fuller  ?  It  seems  so  to  me.  Once  you  know, 
before  we  left  Spain,  I  was  as  ill,  but  I  got  well. 
Kiss  me  and  stay  by  me  while  I  sleep  a  little. 
When  I  wake  we  will  talk  more.  I  have  much  to 
say,  and  yet  I  cannot  speak  it,  when  you  are  so 
sad.  Another  kiss,  dear  Juan  ;  you  have  ever  been 
a  kind  brother  to  me."  Thus  she  would  cheer  him 
with  a  hope  that  at  times  dawned  upon  herself,  in 
spite  of  her  rapid  decline. 

Often  Kiana  came  in,  and  sat  gazing  at  her  until 
the  big  tears  followed  one  another  down  his  cheeks. 
Seemingly  unconscious  of  them,  he  would  remain 
without  uttering  a  word  for  hours,  striving  only  to 
give  some  order  which  he  thought  might  promote 
her  comfort.  To  him  the  fading  away  of  the  mai 
den  was  like  the  loss  of  sunlight  to  the  landscape. 
The  earth  was  all  there,  but  its  joy  and  glory  were 
alike  gone. 

How  was  Olmedo  ?  Calm.  Never  had  Beatriz 
appeared  to  him  so  lovely  as  now.  He  had  seen 
too  many  death-beds  not  to  know  that  she  was 
shortly  to  pass  away.  Every  change  in  her  aspect 
was  closely  watched,  and  all  that  his  experience 
could  suggest  done  to  postpone,  if  it  could  not 
avert,  her  death.  But  he  neither  sought  to  deceive 
himself  nor  her.  Jf  Juan  felt  himself  alone,  how 
much  more  must  he  whose  soul  was  so  interwoven 
with  the  dying  woman's !  Tenderly  and  truly  had 
their  love  and  faith  kept  pace  in  all  the  event 
ful  scenes  they  had  passed  through.  Tempted,  they 
had  conquered.  Their  hearts  had  recognized  their 


264  KIANA  : 

inalienable  birthright  —  to  love  —  yet  they  had  not 
sinned.  Now  the  spiritual  was  triumphing  over 
the  material.  As  the  body  grew  more  helpless,  the 
spirit  became  indeed  stronger.  This  he  saw.  How 
could  he  then  sorrow ;  when,  with  the  eye  of  faith, 
he  beheld  infinite  joy  expanding  in  her  soul  ? 
Mourn  for  himself,  left  so  solitary  in  his  earthly 
pilgrimage,  he  must,  and  did,  but  he  rejoiced  for 
her.  At  no  time  had  he  been  more  earnest  in  his 
religious  duties  than  during  her  illness.  A  solemn 
responsibility  rested  upon  him  to  be  even  more 
faithful  to  her  pure  aspirations  and  gentle  faith. 
He  was  with  her  also  more  than  ever.  As  she 
drew  nigh  her  departure,  every  trace  of  the  harsher 
doctrines  of  her  church  passed  from  her  mind,  as 
the  dead  leaves  of  autumn  give  way  to  the  living 
growth  of  spring.  Fed  by  the  vital  currents  of 
faith  and  love  that  flowed  into  her  soul  from  that 
world  her  spirit  was  now  piercing,  his  mind  grew 
likewise,  and  he  perceived  how  that  separation  in 
body  could  prove  union  in  spirit.  Thus  he  was 
comforted  and  sustained.  He  now  felt  that  divine 
wisdom  and  love  were  given  in  some  degree  to  all 
men  ;  that  all  nature  was  imbued  with  their  prin 
ciples  ;  that  both  nature  and  man  were  working 
out  the  great  problem  of  happiness,  through  a  slow 
and  laborious  progress,  governed  by  universal  laws 
existing  from  a  beneficent  and  impartial  deity. 
Polemical  creeds  were  the  shackles  of  intellect  and 
the  graves  of  the  soul.  There  was  but  one  creed, 
viz.,  that  God  made  all  men,  and  none  had  a  right 
to  arrogate  to  themselves  the  way  of  salvation. 


A    TBADITION    OF    HAWAII.  265 

Of  him  to  whom  much  was  given,  it  was  true  that 
much  would  be  required.  God  was  always  reveal 
ing  himself  to  the  inquiring  soul.  No  age  or  race 
had  a  right  to  claim  a  final  revelation  or  a  mono 
poly  of  inspiration.  Truth  was  as  free  as  the  air 
to  all  who  could  or  would  receive  it,  but  it  was  like 
gold  in  the  mine>  dark  and  hidden  until  labor 
brought  it  to  the  sunlight,  stamped  it  with  the  die 
of  reason,  and  put  it  into  circulation.  All  new  coin 
was  looked  on  with  suspicion,  but  when  made 
familiar  became  as  current  as  the  old.  All  truth 
was  partial,  because  its  degree  depended  upon  the 
quality  and  capacity  of  the  individual  mind.  Per 
fect  truth  is  the  divine  atmosphere.  No  man  can 
breathe  that  now,  but  might  hope  to  attain  it 
through  infinite  progress.  Hence  among  men  uni 
versal  toleration  of  opinions  should  prevail.  The 
best  minds  here  were  but  infants  in  knowledge. 
Striving  there  should  be,  but  it  should  consist  in 
mutual  charity  and  forbearance ;  the  patient  wait 
ing  of  each  soul,  and  patient  working  out  of  its 
duties  in  faith,  for  individual  and  general  life  were 
linked  together  for  a  harmonious  end.  If  disap 
pointment  to  him  were  needful  for  another's  good, 
he  was  ready  to  bid  it  welcome,  and  from  out  of 
self-sacrifice  to  rise  the  stronger  man.  He  saw  in 
Beatriz's  death  her  spiritual  promotion.  In  strength 
ening  her  to  meet  it,  he  was  best  preparing  himself 
for  those  consolations  which  as  necessarily  result 
from  moral  laws  as  does  gravitation  from  the  phy 
sical.  Therefore  Oimedo  looked  upon  the  present 
trial  as  the  beautiful  working  out  of  the  final  hap- 
23 


266  KIANA  : 

pi  ness  of  Beatriz  and  himself.  To  him  she  was 
the  divine  messenger  through  whom  life  an'd  light 
had  come.  Talk  not  of  the  power  of  passionate 
love !  Its  selfish  flame  burns  itself  out,  leaving 
nothing  but  ashes.  Olmedo  loved  Beatriz,  but  it 
was  now  with  a  love  in  which  passion  was  sub 
limated  into  purity  ;  strengthened  by  self-sacrifice 
and  made  immortal  by  faith.  What,  then,  were  a 
few  years  of  time  to  him  who  already  saw  into 
eternity ! 

One  day  Beatriz  felt  so  much  stronger  that  she 
asked  to  be  carried  to  the  spot  in  the  forest,  where 
she  and  Olmedo  had  met  when  they  were  taken  off 
by  Tolta.  Besides  her  litter-bearers  and  women, 
who  retired  a  little  way  after  making  up  for  her  an 
easy  couch,  she  was  alone  with  him.  It  was  the 
loveliest  hour  of  the  twenty-four,  drawing  towards 
sunset,  just  as  the  sun's  rays,  becoming  mellow, 
were  casting  a  veil  of  soft  and  purple  light,  tinged 
with  golden  radiance,  over  sea  and  land.  The  air 
was  as  warm  and  healthful  as  an  infant's  breath. 

Beautiful  as  was  the  place,  it  had  never  looked 
so  beautiful  to  her  as  now.  The  birds  were  twit 
tering  in  their  leafy  homes,  and,  coming  close  to 
her  as  to  an  old  friend,  warbled  a  welcome  before 
they  bade  good  night  to  the  sinking  sun,  or  from 
the  topmost  branches  saiag  their  vespers.  All  old 
memories  came  back  to  her,  save  only  the  sad  one 
connected  with  Tolta,  which  she  seemed  now  to 
have  forgotten.  She  thought  only  of  the  many  talks 
they  had  had  here,  on  subjects  dear  to  both ;  their 
mutually  expressed  longings  for  the  familiar  faces 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  267 

and  scenes  of  their  native  land,  and  their  plans  and 
hopes  when  forced  to  feel  that  they  would  no  more 
see  them  ;  the  sadness  that  stole  over  her  spirit  as 
she  realized  that  she  must  live  and  die  upon  the 
island  without  one  of  her  sex,  born  of  her  race,  to 
share  her  solitude ;  how  the  good  father  comforted 
her  with  holy  words,  and  finally  her  love  spoke  and 
his  spoke,  and  they  each  knew  the  heart's  secret  of 
the  other,  and  both  trembled,  but  grew  stronger 
from  prayer  and  faith,  and  now  could  look  back 
upon  their  past  without  a  blush,  and  forward  with 
hope  in  an  eternal  union  ;  all  this,  and  much  else 
that  was  endeared  to  her,  came  bright  and  joyful 
to  her  recollection.  She  recalled  to  Olmedo  scenes 
and  words  full  of  gladness  to  both.  Her  voice  was 
much  clearer  and  stronger,  and  her  manner  so 
cheerful,  that  he  was  borne  away  on  the  pleasant 
tide,  and  thought  only  of  their  present  happiness, 
without  heeding  that  it  was  the  illumination  of  a 
mortal  on  the  confines  of  the  spirit-world. 

Suddenly  a  shadow  passed  over  her  features,  and 
she  told  Olmedo  that  she  would  rest  awhile.  Clos 
ing  her  eyes,  she  sank  into  a  gentle  slumber  that 
lasted  for  half  an  hour.  Bright  smiles  chased  each 
other  in  such  quick  succession  on  her  face,  that  she 
seemed  to  her  watcher  to  be  already  living  in 
another  sphere.  As  he  gazed  almost  in  awe  upon 
a  happiness  that  gave  him  a  closer  insight  into 
the  joys  of  a  soul  communing  with  its  God,  Beatriz 
awoke.  Turning  her  eyes  vacantly  upon  him,  then 
looking  around  upon  the  scenery  still  lovely,  for  the 
brief  twilight  was  in  its  prime,  she  was  for  a  mo- 


268  KIANA: 

ment  bewildered.  "Where  am  I;  is  this  earth, — 
am  I  back  again  ?  How  dark  it  seems,"  said  she. 
"Give  ine  your  hand,  Olmedo,  —  I  see  you  now. 
I  have  had  such  a  dream,  —  shall  I  tell  it  to  you  ?  " 
Olmedo  begged  her  not  to  exhaust  herself,  but 
to  wait  until  she  was  more  equal  to  talking.  "  No, 
Olmedo,  I  must  tell  it  now.  I  am  quite  strong. 
Indeed  a  new  life  is  in  my  veins,  but  something 
bids  me  be  quick.  When  I  closed  my  eyes  it  seemed 
to  me  I  was  dead.  My  spirit  slowly  left  my  body, 
and  rested  in  the  air  above  you,  who  were  watch 
ing  it  so  tenderly.  How  I  wanted  to  embrace  you 
and  speak  my  love,  but  I  could  not.  Soon  a  bright 
form  came,  so  bright  that  my  eyes  were  at  first  too 
dazzled  to  be  able  to  look  upon  it.  But  as  that 
wore  off,  I  knew  my  sister  Domitila,  who  you 
remember,  died  before  we  left  Spain.  She  wel 
comed  me  to  my  new  home,  as  she  called  it,  and 
took  me  away  with  her.  How  we  went  I  could 
not  tell,  but  we  were  borne  on  without  effort  on  our 
own  part,  by  an  unseen  power,  and  yet  it  seemed  to 
come  from  ourselves.  Such  scenery,  such  beauty, 
those  loving  faces  crying,  '  welcome,  dear  sister.' 
Would  that  I  could  describe  them.  Joy  filled  my 
heart.  I  was  amid  all  things  loveliest  and  best, 
such  as  of  late  you  and  I  have  so  often  faintly 
conceived  as  we  talked  of  heaven.  Oh !  how  real 
they  now  were !  I  was  a  spirit,  yet  I  had  a  body 
and  senses  that  gave  me  exquisite  pleasure.  Every 
emotion  and  effort  was  increasing  happiness.  How 
clearly  my  soul  saw  into  divine  wisdom  and  love. 
I  thought  it  strange  at  first  that  I  did  not  see  the 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  269 

Holy  Virgin  and  the  Saints,  and  asked  where  they 
were.  '  Such  as  we  are  now  they  were,'  replied  my 
sister ;  '  they  have  passed  on  to  greater  glory  through 
the  sure  operation  of  the  laws  of  progress.  Ye  do 
wrong  on  earth  to  worship  those  who  once  were 
but  human  beings  like  yourselves,  —  whose  sole 
claim  to  honor  is,  that  they  were  obedient  to  the 
divine  will,  diligent  to  understand,  and  quick  to 
practise.  It  is  because  you  have  lived  on  earth  a 
blameless  life,  charitable  and  useful,  enjoying  exist 
ence,  cultivating  purity,  seeking  truth,  actively  good, 
and  ever  aspiring  to  know  the  divine  will,  patient 
and  sincere,  through  doubt  and  ignorance  trusting 
in  the  great  good,  that  you  now  witness  these  mys 
teries.  Soon  they  will  be  as  much  yours  as  mine. 
Go  back  to  earth  and  tell  your  companion  what  you 
have  seen.  He  will  understand  the  message.  Bid 
him  be  patient  and  zealous,  for  he  has  much  earthly 
work  yet  to  do,  but  for  you,  my  sister,  I  shall  soon 
return.  I  have  watched  over  you  as  you  will  over 
Olmedo  since  we  parted  in  form,  striving  to  impress 
your  heart  with  the  love  of  our  world.  It  was  an 
easy  task,  and  now  it  is  finished,  and  we  will  kneel 
in  future  together  at  the  feet  of  older  spirits,  to  learn 
of  them  still  further  the  way  of  truth  and  life.'  So 
saying,  she  floated  away  like  a  sunbeam,  and  I 
awoke. 

"  What  think  you  of  it,  Olmedo  ?  Was  it  not 
sweet  ?  There  is  no  death  ;  joy  !  joy  !  Ever  shall 
I  watch  over  you  with  my  sister  until  you  too  pass 
through  the  gate  of  heaven.  Look !  look  !  there 
she  comes.  Oh  !  how  beautiful.  Many  others  are 

23* 


270  KIANA  : 

with  her  now.  I  see  their  rainbow  robes.  I  hear 
their  voices,  —  they  call  me  ;  oh!  listen  to  the  mu 
sic.  Seraphs  are  striking  their  harps, —  the  air  is 
filled  with  harmony,  —  do  you  not  hear  it  too  ? 
Where  are  you,  Olmedo  ?  Touch  me.  I  do  not 
see  you,  but  I  see  them,  —  that  white  light,  —  how 
glorious  all  appears  ;  how  melodious  their  speech ! 
lam  here,  dear  sister,  —  quick, — take  me,"  —  and 
thus  her  sweet  spirit  went  home. 

Olmedo  was  stupefied.  Not  a  word  had  he  lost, 
feebly  and  brokenly  as  the  last  words  had  been 
uttered.  Yet  to  see  her  go  from  him  as  her  spirit 
became  so  ravishingly  beautiful,  was  more  than 
even  he  could  well  bear.  There  she  lay  in  death's 
stillness.  The  sun  had  gone  down,  the  wind  was 
hushed,  her  maidens  looked  on  in  speechless  grief, 
not  a  leaf  stirred,  ah1  was  silent,  —  silent  as  the 
grave  !  No !  there  is  no  silence  in  the  grave  to  the 
believer. 

Before  him  it  is  true  was  the  form  by  which  he 
had  known  Beatriz,  soon  to  be  dust.  The  eloquent 
eye,  the  laughing  lip,  the  blushing  cheek  were  never 
again  in  flesh  to  speak  to  him.  Must  we  not  allow 
him  a  moment's  anguish  as  he  heard  their  silence  ? 
Mourn,  monk ;  —  thou  art  still  human  !  Grief  is 
permitted  thee.  Many  and  lonely  must  thy  days  of 
pilgrimage  yet  be ! 

He  shed  no  tears,  but  leaned  his  face  on  the 
bosorn  of  the  corpse,  and  there  groaned.  A  light 
seemed  to  pass  before  his  eyes.  He  looked  up. 
"  Merciful  God,  am  I  too  a  Spirit?"  burst  from  his 
lips  as  he  gazed.  There,  floating  in  the  air,  and 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  271 

almost  touching  him,  he  saw  her  he  had  just  lost. 
She  was  an  angel  now.  As  she  smiled  upon  him, 
he  thought  he  heard  a  voice  say,  "  Farewell  for  a 
little  while," — and  then  the  stars  only  were  twink 
ling  above  him. 


272  KIANA  : 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

"  Yet  human  spirit !  bravely  hold  thy  course, 
Let  virtue  teach  these  faintly  to  pursue 
The  gradual  paths  of  an  aspiring  change  : 
For  birth  and  life  and  death,  and  that  strange  state 
Before  the  naked  soul  has  formed  its  home, 
All  tend  to  perfect  happiness. 

QUEEN  MAB. 

IN  my  opinion,  I  should  stop  here.  Each  reader, 
so  it  seems  to  me,  can  readily  conjecture  the  subse 
quent  fate  of  the  survivors.  But  a  voice  over  my 
shoulder  whispers,  No.  We  are  still  curious  and 
quite  unable  to  trace  their  after  history  without 
your  aid.  Recollect,  you  are  familiar  with  the  lo 
cality,  customs,  and  above  all  the  traditions  which 
first  brought  the  actors  to  your  notice.  Where 
everything  varies  so  greatly  from  our  experiences, 
the  result  must  be  more  or  less  of  an  enigma. 

And  why  should  it  not  be  ?  Mystery  will  give 
the  story  a  charm  beyond  the  power  of  my  pen. 
Beatriz  has  gone  up  to  heaven,  not  in  chariots  of 
fire,  but  in  the  arms  of  love.  Well  would  it  be  if 
we  could  there  follow  her  and  partake  of  her  felicity. 
"  A  little  while," —  yes,  in  a  little  while  the  call  of 
each  of  us  will  be  heard.  May  our  welcome  be  like 
hers. 

As  I  cannot  follow  her  into  the  scenes  of  her  new 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII. 


273 


duties  and  joys,  I  leave  them  to  the  imagination. 
To  gratify  any  lurking  curiosity  as  to  the  others,  I 
will  briefly  relate  all  that  came  to  my  knowledge 
after  that  —  to  her  —  great  gain. 

Kiana  proved  a  sincere  mourner.  The  character 
of  Beatriz  had  so  impressed  him  that  he  never  after 
sought  companionship  among  the  females  of  his 
race.  He  grew  to  be  a  silent,  reserved  man,  kind 
to  all,  but  indisposed  to  interest  himself  in  the  usual 
duties  of  his  station.  Much  of  his  time  he  passed 
alone,  so  that  his  people,  in  their  poetical  fancy,  in 
speaking  of  him  among  themselves,  called  him 
Kameharneha,  "the  lonely  one."  To  Olmedo  he 
particularly  attached  himself,  and  as  he  soon  neg 
lected  the  religion  of  his  ancestors  more  than  ever, 
it  was  supposed  that  he  had  imbibed  many  of  his 
views.  When  he  died,  which  took  place  at  the 
expiration  of  ten  years,  there  was  a  wailing  over 
all  Hawaii,  such  as  had  never  been  heard  before. 


-rr^F- 


274  KIANA  : 

The  people  all  grieved  for  him  as  for  one  they 
deeply  loved.  At  his  dying  request  they  abstained 
from  the  usual  barbarous  demonstrations,  by  which 
they  were  wont  to  mark  their  sorrow.  There  were 
no  sacrifice  of  property,  no  shaving  of  heads,  no 
knocking  out  of  teeth,  or  self-inflicted  wounds. 
Above  all,  his  memory  was  honored  by  a  strict 
abstinence  from  the  usual  saturnalia,  allowed  on 
the  death  of  a  chief  of  the  highest  rank,  during 
which  sensuality  and  the  darkest  passions  were 
permitted  to  riot  unchecked.  A  decorous  funeral 
took  place,  at  which  all  the  people  assisted,  with  a 
solemn  state  heretofore  unknown  in  their  annals. 

Hewahewa  became  a  powerful  and  sagacious 
ruler.  By  the  influence  of  Olmedo  he  was  induced 
to  mitigate  many  of  the  cruel  rites  of  his  mythology, 
though  the  belief  of  his  people  in  Pele  remained 
unshaken.  The  good  monk  had  therefore  the  satis 
faction  to  see  that  humanity  gained  by  his  presence 
in  Hawaii,  though  his  opinions  affected  but  a  few 
of  the  most  intelligent  minds.  Indeed,  so  satisfied 
had  he  himself  become  of  the  inefficiency  of  strictly 
dogmatic  teachings,  that  he  seldom  attempted  to 
expound  the  mysteries  of  the  Roman  creed,  but 
confined  his  discourses  to  such  general  ideas  of  the 
nature  of  divinity  and  the  absurdity  of  idol  worship, 
as  might  be  comprehended  by  the  simplest  mind. 
The  seed  which  he  thus  sowed  was  not  without 
fruit.  It  slowly  ripened  during  rather  more  than 
two  centuries,  gradually  wreaning  the  masses  from 
their  belief  in  demonology,  until  a  short  time  before 
the  advent  of  the  American  missionaries,  in  1820, 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  275 

the  nation  discarded  paganism  and  destroyed  their 
idols.  Hewahewa,  the  then  high-priest,  had  in 
herited  much  of  the  inquiring,  skeptical  spirit  of 
his  ancestor.  Publicly  resigning  his  office,  he  was 
the  first  to  apply  the  torch  to  the  temples  and 
their  sacred  contents.  The  accumulated  gifts  of 
national  piety  through  the  long  centuries  of  heathen 
ism  were  consumed  in  a  day,  while  he  and  others 
proclaimed  their  belief  in  "  one  only  Great  God, 
dwelling  in  the  heavens." 

Juan's  grief  was  violent,  but  he  recovered  before 
long  his  natural  tone.     As  he  could  not  recall  the 
dead,  he  interested  himself  in  the  living,  and  was 
ever    the     same    adventurous,     impetuous    being, 
admired    for    his    gallantry    and    beloved  for    his 
generosity.     Before  his  sister  died,  Liliha's  artless 
sympathy  had  touched  his  heart.     After  that  event, 
he  was  more   than  ever   drawn   to    her,   and   she 
to  him.     There  was  something  in  her  youth   and 
character    so    different    from   the    wanton   beauty 
and  unrefined  minds  of  Hawaiian  women  in  gen 
eral,  that  it  commanded  his  respect.    He  must  have 
some  one  to  love,  now  his  sister  was  gone,  and  he 
loved  her.    She  returned  his  love  as  freely,  and  truly 
as  the  wood-dove  returns  its  mate's.      There  was 
no  coyness  or  affected  reserve.     His  manly  quali 
ties  had  now  won   her   heart,  still  warm   with   its 
devotion  to  Beatriz,  and  she  told  him  so,  and  gave 
it  to  him  with  her  all.     Juan  asked  of  Olmedo  the 
Roman  Catholic  rite  to  sanctify  their  union.     Li- 
liha  assented,  much  wondering   at  first  why  the 


276  KIANA  : 

words  of  another  were  requisite  to  bind  them  closer 
together.  They  loved  each  other  faithfully.  How 
then  could  the  bond  be  made  dearer  or  truer? 
It  was  difficult  to  make  her  understand  the  ne 
cessity  of  the  ceremonies  and  pledges  with  which 
Christians  wed.  With  or  without  it,  however,  she 
was  the  same  faithful,  sincere,  joyous  creature, 
right  in  her  instincts  and  quick  in  her  perceptions. 
From  their  mingled  blood  descended  several  noted 
chiefs. 

What  of  Olmedo  ?  Pie  lived  long  and  usefully. 
The  dying  vision  of  Beatriz  was  never  absent  from 
his  thoughts.  It  had  become  a  holy  message  to 
him.  Never  did  the  good  man  let  go  by  an  oppor 
tunity  for  a  kind  act  or  comforting  word.  His 
counsels  and  instruction  were  freely  given  to  all 
who  applied.  He  lived  apart  from  all  others  as  he 
had  always  done,  the  same  solitary  chaste  man  of 
God.  So  wrapt  was  he  ever  in  his  reflections,  in 
wardly  conversing  with  his  spirit-bride,  that  among 
the  natives  he  was  known  as  Kapiolani,  "  the  cap 
tive  of  heaven." 

Beatriz  was  buried  on  the  spot  where  she  died. 
Olmedo  erected  a  cross  over  her  remains  with  the 
simple  inscription  in  Spanish,  "  She  is  not  here" 
He  had  consigned  her  dust  to  its  mother  earth,  but 
the  spirit  had  gone  back  to  the  God  who  gave  it. 
Daily  at  sunset  he  prayed  over  the  grave.  Often 
that  dear  face  came  back  to  greet  and  cheer  him, 
and  as  he  gazed,  the  same  lowly  whispered  words, 
"for  a  little  while,'"'  fell  on  his  ear.  He  would 


A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII.  277 

then  go  back  with  fresh  courage  and  hope  to  his 
earthly  home,  fulfilling  its  duties  as  a  sacred  trust. 
When  he  died  the  tradition  does  not  tell.  The 
last  it  says  of  the  strange  priest  is,  that  he  was 
"  the  captive  of  heaven." 


THE     END. 


CONVERSATION: 

ITS    FAULTS   AND    ITS   GRACES; 

OR  , 

THE  BEST  MANNER  OF 

SPEAKING,    WRITING,    AND    PRONOUNCING    THE 
ENGLISH  LANGUAGE  CORRECTLY. 

COMPILED    BY 

REY.  ANDREW  P.  PEABODY,  D.D. 

NEW  EDITION:  REVISED,  WITH  ADDITIONS. 

16mo,  cloth  stamped,  marble  edge,  pp.  150.    50  cts. 

PUBLISHED    BY 

JAMES    MUNROE   &    CO.,   BOSTON   AND   CAMBRIDGE. 

OPINIONS   OP   THE   PRESS   ON    THE    PREVIOUS   EDITION   OF    THIS    WORK. 

"  This  is  an  exceedingly  interesting  little  volume,  and  one  which 
deserves  to  be  carefully  read  and  studied.  It  is  not  only  a  very  in 
teresting  publication,  but  a  very  timely  one.  There  is  a  tendency, 
even  with  people  who  know  better,  to  use  phrases  which  are  far  from 
correct,  at  first  by  way  of  fun,  but  gradually  they  come  to  be  incor 
porated  into  general  use.  Dr.  Peabody's  Address  is  very  beautiful 
and  sensible,  and  treats  of  the  principle  and  sentiment  of  conversa 
tion  from  a  high  point  of  view.  It  is  a  very  valuable  compilation, 
and  should  have  a  wide  circulation."  —  Boston  Daily  Advertiser. 

"  This  little  volume  is  dedicated  to  American  teachers,  but  it  has 
words  of  wisdom  worthy  the  attention  of  all  classes  in  the  commu 
nity.  We  commend  the  work  not  only  to  those  who  have  but  little 
acquaintance  with  grammatical  rule,  but  even  to  scholars,  for  even 
they  sometimes  are  guilty  of  great  enormities  in  English  syntax. 
The  name  of  Dr.  Peabody  is  a  full  and  sufficient  voucher  and  author 
ity  in  this  case,  and  this  little  work  deserves  extensive  circulation." 
—  Boston  Evening  Transcript. 


CONVERSATION  :    ITS    FAULTS    AND    ITS    GRACES. 


"A  pure  and  graceful  style  of  conversation  cannot  be  learned 
from  books;  but  much  may  be  done  in  the  way  of  suggestion,  which 
is  well  done  in  this  volume.  It  deserves  to  be  studied." — Watch 
man  and  Reflector. 

"  The  design  and  execution  of  this  work  are  alike  felicitous.  It  is 
intended  to  secure  the  legitimate  end  of  conversation,  by  correcting 
what  is  amiss,  and  elevating  its  general  tone  and  character.  It  con 
sists  of  several  lectures  and  brief  treatises,  partly  American,  and 
partly  English,  which,  taken  together,  form  as  good  a  manual  on  the 
subject  as  could  be  desired."  —  Puritan  Recorder. 

"CONVERSATION  ITS  FAULTS  AND  ITS  GRACES.  —  A  little  volume, 
but  instructive  and  highly  valuable." — Christian  Register. 

"  We  welcome  this  volume  as  a  timely  and  valuable  auxiliary  in 
the  cause  of  polite  learning  —  a  branch  of  the  education  of  the 
present  day  which  does  not  receive  sufficient  attention  from  our 
authors  and  teachers  of  grammar  and  rhetoric.  It  is  not,  however, 
a  book  for  teachers  alone,  but  one  that  is  happily  adapted  to  general 
use.  It  should  be  read  and  consulted  by  all  persons  who  desire  to 
speak  the  English  language  with  that  elegance  which  adorns  the 
conversation  of  ladies  and  gentlemen  of  genuine  cultivation,  of  taste, 
and  true  refinement  of  mind." — Christian  Examiner. 

"  This  is  a  very  useful  little  work,  pointing  out  the  true  ends  of 
conversation,  and  exposing  a  number  of  current  improprieties  in 
writing  and  speaking."  —  Methodist  Quarterly  Review. 

"  One  of  the  most  useful  books  the  season  has  produced.  It  should 
be  in  every  family."  —  Boston  Mercantile  Advertiser. 

"  It  is  a  work  of  great  use,  and  should  be  in  every  family.  The 
hints  here  given  would  tend  more  to  purity  of  language  than  a 
year's  study  otherwise  devoted."  — Portsmouth  Journal. 

"  The  greatest  faults  in  our  conversational  habits  do  indeed  re 
quire  a  more  deep  and  vital  cure  than  is  to  be  found  in  simple 
external  omissions  or  improvements;  and  these  are  admirably  treated 
by  the  compiler  in  the  address  delivered  by  him  before  the  Newbury- 
port  Female  High  School,  which  introduces  this  little  volume.  We 
cannot  too  earnestly  commend  this  Address  to  the  consideration  of 
readers  of  all  ages.  The  compilation  is  most  judiciously  made,  and 
should  be  widely  circulated.  We  welcome  this  little  volume  as  indi 
cating  the  gravest  dangers  which  threaten  sometimes  to  make  con 
versation  more  of  a  hindrance  than  a  help,  and  also  as  one  which  in 
a  lively  manner  will  suggest  to  young  people  the  absurd  errors  into 
which  so  many  unconsciously  fall."  —  Salem  Gazette. 

t(  This  neat  little  work  is  made  up  of  a  lecture  by  Rev.  A.  P. 
Peabody,  and  several  English  essays.  Its  aim  is  not  only  to  direct 
us  in  conversation,  so  as  to  make  it  entertaining  and  morally  pure, 
but  also  to  furnish  rules  against  the  most  common  verbal  faults.  It 
carries  out  its  purpose  admirably."  —  Portland  Advertiser. 


0  R  K  S 


OP 

JAMES  J.  JARYES, 

PUBLISHED   BT 

HARPER   &   BROTHERS,   NEW   YORK  ;  and  SAMPSON 
LOW,  SON  &  Co.,  LONDON. 


Art-Hints  :  Architecture,  Sculpture,  and 
Painting*.  By  JAMES  JACKSON  JARVES,  Esq.,  au 
thor  of  "  Parisian  Sights  and  French  Principles," 
"History  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,"  &c.  Post  8vo. 
Cloth,  $1.25;  half-calf,  81.75. 

*'  There  are  few  subjects  connected  with  art  in  relation  to  its  his 
tory,  to  matter,  and  to  mind,  which  Mr.  Jarves  does  not  touch  upon, 
and  with  so  much  freshness  of  thought,  enthusiasm  tempered  with 
judgment,  and  sensibility  to  the  beautiful,  as  to  render  his  remarks 
no  less  pleasant  to  read  than  they  are  instructive.  .  .  .  His  remarks 
evince  sound  discrimination  and  good  taste.  It  is  when  we  have 
such  a  book  as  this  under  our  notice,  that  we  find  most  occasion  to 
regret  our  inability,  from  want  of  space,  to  quote  from  it."  —  Art- 
Union,  London. 

"Fervent  and  useful  —  clever  and  well- written.  Mr.  Jarves's 
language  displays  a  strong  nervous  structure,  that  indicates  a  strong 
thinker."  "  America  has  at  last  produced  a  writer  who  may  help 
to  educate  her  in  art,  guide  her  infant  steps,  and  to  point  out  the 
pitfalls  that  surround  the  pilgrim  of  Art." — London  Jlthenaum. 

"  This  is  the  only  way  in  which  it  is  worth  while  to  write  about 
art,  and  Mr.  Jarves  founding  on  high  principles,  and  honest  and 
acute  in  applying  them,  will  be  found,  without  at  all  rivalling  such 
a  man  as  Kuskin  in  depth  or  originality,  well  worth  the  hearing." 
—  London  Spectator. 


WORKS    OF    JAMES    J.    JARVES. 


"  .  .  .  We  have  seldom  indeed  read  a  book  which  excited  more 
respect  for  the  author  and  sympathy  for  his  opinions  —  his  criticism 
is  in  general  at  once  refined  and  elevated  in  spirit,  animated  by  a 
thorough  and  patient  knowledge  of  what  he  is  describing,  and  for 
the  most  part  singularly  just  and  sound."  —  London  Guardian. 

**  The  work  is  one  that  may  render  good  service  to  students  in  this 
country  as  well  as  in  America.  It  is  a  suggestive  as  well  as  instruc 
tive  volume,  and  deals  with  the  philosophy  as  well  as  the  facts  of 
the  history  of  art."  —  London  Literary  Gazette. 

"  We  commend  the  volume  for  its  pleasant  style,  its  varied  histor 
ical  facts,  its  fresh  and  honest  criticisms,  its  rare  good  sense,  its  in 
teresting  analysis  of  Art  in  different  countries,  its  hopeful  and 
healthy  tone,  and  the  importance  of  the  theme  to  which  it  relates." 

—  Boston  Transcript. 

11  It  does  one  good  to  fall  in  with  such  a  book  as  this,  one  that  shows 
intimate  knowledge  of  the  subject  it  handles,  and  is  yet  free  from 
pedantry  or  pretence;  one  in  which  the  author's  glowing  enthusiasm 
is  tempered  by  judgment  and  discretion.  From  its  earnestness  and 
loving  tone,  you  might  suppose  it  the  work  of  a  tyro;  from  its 
moderation  and  respect  for  the  opinion  of  others,  it  impresses  you 
with  the  belief  that  the  writer  has  pondered  much,  ere  he  gave  his 
opinions  to  the  world.  Not  that  he  is  deficient  in  boldness  ;  very  far 
from  it,  he  sometimes  runs  counter  to  the  general  voice ;  and  — 
what  is  a  far  better  token  of  moral  courage  —  he  does  not  minister  to 
national  self-love."  —  Albion,  New  York. 

"  Gracefully  and  elegantly  written,  this  work  is  destined  to  take 
rank  with  those  masterly  criticisms  which  have  given  the  name  of 
Ruskin  such  a  world-wide  reputation."  —  New  York  Herald. 

<l  Hardly  a  page  of  this  book  but  abounds  with  thoughtful  com 
ment  and  valuable  suggestion."  —  New  York  Churchman. 

"  Next  after  Ruskin  we  are  disposed  to  rank  the  author  of  Art- 
Hints."  —  North  American  Review. 

"  Mr.  Jarves  has  written  upon  a  subject  with  which  thought  and 
taste,  education  and  travel,  enthusiasm  and  observation,  have  made 
him  most  familiar.  He  has  written  well,  because  with  fulness  of 
knowledge  and  clearness  of  expression.  At  times,  his  language 
rises  into  eloquence  but  it  is  always  lucid,  nervous,  and  harmonious." 

—  New  York  Times. 

"  Mr.  Jarves's  views  on  Art  are  as  remarkable  for  their  calmness 
and  good  sense,  as  for  their  requisite  appreciation  of  every  form  of 
genuine  beauty."  —  Courier  and  Inquirer,  JV.  Y. 

"  A  work  which  every  American  tourist  in  Europe  should  read 
carefully  before  setting  out,  and  consult  frequently  while  among  the 
art-collections  of  the  old  world."  —  Godey's  Ladies  Magazine. 

"A  noble  sermon  on  Art." — Christian  Examiner. 


WORKS    OF    JAMES    J.    JARVES. 


Parisian  Sights  and  French  Principles,  seen 
through  AMERICAN  SPECTACLES.  First  and  Second 
Series.  12mo.,  with  numerous  illustrations.  Price, 
8 1.00  each. 

"A  better  picture  of  Paris,  in  so  narrow  a  compass,  we  have  never 
seen." — N.  Y.  Courier  and  Enquirer. 

"  As  a  shrewd  observer,  a  stinging  critic  of  society,  and  a  lively 
narrator,  we  have  not  seen  his  superior  for  many  a  day,  —  one  of 
the  most  amusing  books  of  the  time."  —  N.  Y.  Tribune. 

"  Without  question  one  of  the  raciest  books  ever  written  upon 
Parisian  life  and  manners."  —  Boston  Post. 


Italian   Sights  and  Papal  Principles.     With 

numerous  illustrations.     12mo.     Muslin,  $1.00. 

*'  In  variety  of  style,  truth  of  description,  and  piquancy  of  criti 
cism,  Mr.  Jarves  has  few  competitors  among  tourists."  —  New 
York  Independent. 

"  Mr.  Jarves  combines  many  important  qualities  which  are  essen 
tial  to  the  character  of  an  intelligent  tourist.  He  is,  evidently,  a 
person  of  education  and  refinement,  conversant  with  the  principles 
of  art,  as  well  as  familiar  with  its  chief  productions  ;  cherishing  an 
interest  in  religious  systems,  apart  from  their  external  ceremonies, 
and  accustomed  to  carry  a  critical  spirit  into  his  observations  of 
nature  and  society.  Hence,  the  sketches,  of  which  this  volume  is 
composed,  are  not  only  spirited,  but  informing.  They  furnish  an 
impressive  idea  of  the  grandeur  and  the  glory,  and  the  degradation 
and  shame  of  modern  Italy.  They  are  not  merely  brilliantly  colored 
pictures  addressed  to  the  eye,  but  pregnant  illustrations  of  profound 
social  truths.  As  a  writer  on  art,  Mr.  Jarves  will  well  sustain  his 
reputation  in  this  volume ;  while  his  description  of  ecclesiastical 
ceremonies,  local  scenery,  and  popular  customs,  will  place  him  in 
the  front  rank  of  recent  travellers."  —  Home  Journal. 


tUT3  HARPER  AND  BROTHER  will  send  either  of  the  above  works 
by  mail,  postage  paid,  (for  any  distance  in  the  United  States  under 
3000  miles,)  on  receipt  of  the  price. 


IIV    PRESS. 


PHILLIPS,  SAMPSON  &  CO., 

Winter   Street,    Boston, 

WILL   PUBLISH,   OCTOBER    FIRST, 

'WHY  AND  WHAT  AM  I:" 

THE 

CONFESSIONS   OF  AN  INQUIRER, 

En    SCjjree    -parts. 


PART  FIRST, 

HEART     EXPERIENCE; 

OR, 

THE  EDUCATION  OF  THE   EMOTIONS. 

BY 

JAMES    J.    JARVES, 

This  is  a  resume  of  life-experiences  in  the  spheres  of  the  affections, 
art,  and  religion.  The  first  part  is  a  narrative  of  educational  ex 
periments  and  conclusions,  embracing  a  wide  and  varied  field  of 
adventure,  erratic,  and  often  at  war  with  commonly  received 
opinions,  but  earnest,  sincere,  and  thoughtful.  Whatever  judg 
ment  may  be  formed  of  the  author's  philosophy  of  life,  no  one  will 
question  the  frankness  of  his  Confessions  or  withhold  sympathy  from 
feelings  that  touch  and  try  all  hearts  alike,  and  make  us  sensible  of 
our  common  brotherhood.  The  descriptive  portion  of  society  and 
manners  in  Polynesia,  with  particular  reference  to  the  great  question 
of  the  capacity  of  the  Indian  and  Negro  races  for  civilization  and 
Christianity,  is  of  particular  interest.  There  are,  too,  not  a  little  of 
the  spirit  and  savor  of  Sterne,  Rabelais,  and  Montaigne,  in  its  pages; 
an  audacity  of  revelation  and  reflection,  and  an  unshrinking  prob 
ing  into  the  issues  of  humanity,  with  an  individuality  of  style,  not 
common  in  modern  literature,  which  will  make  the  book  either  a 
decided  success  or  the  reverse. 


IN    PRESS. 

PHILLIPS,  SAMPSON  &  CO., 

WILL   PUBLISH,   NOVEMBER  FIRST, 
3i)art  Sjeconlr  of  tlje  prccetifnjj 


AESTHETIC    CULTURE; 

OR, 

THE    ART-IDEA, 


BY 


JAMES  JACKSON  JARVES. 


This  portion  of  the  work  is  intended  to  show  the  importance  of 
Art-culture  individually  and  nationally,  and  treats  of  Art  in  relation 
to  principles,  religions,  races,  climate,  artists,  and  science,  with  par 
ticular  reference  to  its  quality  and  prospects  in  America,  embracing 
a  critical  review  of  the  works  of  many  of  our  living  artists,  as  com 
pared  with  European  artists  of  the  present  and  past  ages,  and  a 
historical  review  of  Art-motives  of  ancient  and  modern  times.  A 
competent  critic  who  has  examined  the  MS.,  pronounces  it  "an 
original  and  vigorous  ^Esthetic  Treatise,  evincing  a  profound  study 
of  the  subject,  and  a  rare  insight  into  the  principles  of  Art." 


K  I  A  N  A : 

A    TRADITION    OF    HAWAII. 

BY 

JAMES   JACKSON   JARVES, 

Author  of  "  History  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands,"  "Parisian"  and  "Italian  Sights," 
"  Art-Hints,"  &c.,  &c. 

WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Price  $  1.00. 

Published  by  JAMES    MUNROE   &   Co., 

No.  134  Washington  Street,  BOSTON. 
*#*  Copies  sent  by  mail  for   above  price. 


Extracts  from  the  Preface. 

"  In  my  youth  I  spent  several  years  in  different  parts  of  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  but  chiefly  at  the  Sandwich  or  Hawaiian  Islands.  While  en 
gaged  in  procuring  materials  for  their  history,  —  first  published  in  1843, 
—  I  was  much  struck  with  a  tradition  relating  to  their  discovery  by  Euro 
peans,  two  and  a  half  centuries  before  Cook  so  accidentally  stumbled 
upon  them.  Briefly  it  was  this  — 

"Eighteen  generations  of  kings  previous  to  Kamehameha  I.,  during 
the  reign  of  Kahoukapa,  or  Kiana,  there  arrived  at  Hawaii,  a  white 
priest,  bringing  with  him  an  idol,  which  by  his  persuasion,  was  enrolled 
in  the  calendar  of  the  Hawaiian  gods,  and  a  temple  erected  for  its  service. 
The  stranger  priest  acquired  great  influence,  and  left  a  reputation  for 
goodness  that  was  green  in  the  memories  of  the  people  of  Hawaii  three 
centuries  later.  Another  statement  adds  that  a  vessel  was  wrecked  on 
the  island,  and  the  captain  and  his  sister  reached  the  shore,  where  they 
were  kindly  received  and  adopted  into  the  families  of  the  chiefs. 

"Without  enlarging  here  upon  the  tradition,  and  the  light  my  sub 
sequent  researches  threw  upon  it,  I  will  simply  state  that  I  became  con 
vinced  that  a  Spanish  priest,  woman,  and  several  men  were  rescued  from 
a  wreck,  landed  and  lived  on  Hawaii,  acquired  power  and  considera 
tion  from  their  superior  knowlege,  and  for  a  while  were  even  regarded  as 


KIANA. 

gods.  Some  of  them  intermarried  with  the  aboringines,  and  their  blood 
still  exists  (or  did  recently)  among  certain  families,  who  pride  them 
selves  greatly  upon  their  foreign  origin. 

"  Other  traces  of  their  existence  are  perceptible  in  the  customs,  ideas, 
and  even  the  language  of  the  natives,  which  last  has  a  number  of  words 
strikingly  analogous  to  the  Spanish  of  the  same  meaning.  Captain  Cook 
found  among  them  a  remnant  of  a  sword-blade  and  another  bit  of  iron. 
They  were  not  strangers  to  this  metal,  and  as  no  ores  exist  in  their 
soil,  they  could  have  derived  their  knowledge  solely  from  foreign  inter 
course. 

"  Soon  after  the  conquest  of  Mexico,  Cortez  sent  three  vessels  upon 
an  exploring  expedition  to  California.  After  sailing  as  far  as  29°  north, 
one  was  sent  back  to  report  progress.  The  other  two  held  on  and  were 
never  heard  from.  Why  may  not  one  of  these  be  the  vessel  that  was 
wrecked  on  Hawaii?  The  winds  would  naturally  drive  her  in  that 
direction,  and  the  date  of  the  expedition  agrees,  so  far  as  can  be  made 
out  from  Hawaiian  choronlogy,  with  the  time  of  the  first  arrival  of  white 
men  on  that  island.  Indeed,  at  that  period  of  maritime  discovery,  white 
men  could  comefrom  no  other  quarter.  For  my  part,  i  believe  that  a 
port  of  Mexico  was  the  starting  point  of  the  wrecked  party;  a  conjecture 
which  derives  some  plausibility  from  the  fact,  that,  when  the  natives 
offered  the  whites  bananas  and  other  tropical  fruits,  they  were  familiar 
with  them,  which  would  be  the  case,  if  they  came  from  Tehuantepec  , 
whence  Cortez  fitted  out  his  vessel. 

"  To  absolutely  identify  the  white  strangers  of  Hawaii  with  the  miss 
ing  ships  of  Cortez,  it  is  not  now  possible.  But  the  interest  in  them, 
left  thus  isolated  from  civilization  amid  savages,  upon  an  island  in  the 
centre  of  the  then  unknown  ocean  is  peculiar.  Especially  have  I  always 
been  curious  to  trace  the  fate  of  the  solitary  white  woman,  —  a  waif 
of  refinement  cast  thus  on  a  barbarous  shore,  —  and  of  the  priest  too, — 
to  learn  how  far  their  joint  influence  tempered  the  heathenism  into 
which  they  were  thrown,  or  whether  they  were  finally  overcome  by 
paganism. 

"  Twelve  years  ago  while  amid  the  scenery  described  in  this  volume, 
and  the  customs  and  traditions  of  the  natives  were  fresh  in  my  mind,  I 
began  to  pen  their  history;  but  other  objects  prevented  my  going  on, 
until  the  past  winter,  when  leisure  and  the  advice  of  friends,  pleased 
with  the  subject,  prompted  its  completion.  The  descriptions  of  the 
natural  features  of  this  remarkable  island,  of  the  religion,  customs, 
government,  and  conditions  of  its  aborigines,  as  well  as  the  events  in 
general,  are  as  faithful  transcripts,  in  words,  of  the  actual,  to  my  per 
sonal  knowledge,  as  it  is  in  my  power  to  give." 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

TO— •*•      202  Main  Library 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 


! 

RENEWAL.  CALL. 


*:-j405 


.,   ,.,  DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

•'  ''  ^)&  !~~TJ 

M 

AOll/lflau  ArKUO 

j  ? 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  1/83          BERKELEY  CA  94720 

®s 
Berkeley" 


YB  34674 


248141 


m 


?      X,     .'.;* 

H 


